Rise of the Element Gang, Book 1: The Adventure Begins

by Power of Six

First published 10th of May, 2019

Ponyville is about to get four brand new heroes. What will happen when these new heroes meet the Mane 6?

Meet Dusk Noir, a stallion from Canterlot. He might seen like your average stallion, but this one's got a secret. By day, he's a normal stallion with a normal life. But, when the sun goes down, he becomes El Dragon, the leader of the elemental superhero team the Element Squad. For years, the Element Squad had protected Canterlot from the evil that threatens it. But these heroes' lives are about to change forever. One night, they're discovered by the Princess of the Sun and sent to Ponyville where Dusk is given the chance to meet the pony who helped him find friendship. What awaits these heroes as they begin the next chapter of their adventure?

Prelude: Another Night as the Element Squad

Prelude: Another Night as the Element Squad

In the streets of Canterlot, all was quiet as the light of the moon shined in the night sky. All was peaceful until…at a bank, one of its walls in an alley exploded and a couple of thugs walked right out, armed with weapons and carrying stuffed saddlebags.

“Good work, boys.” The leading thug said as they exited the bank. “That was easier than I thought it was gonna be.”

“Hey, look, guys!” one of the thugs said as he came over holding a toaster in his hoof. “I grabbed a toaster!”

“I love your work ethic, Tin Fix.” The leader said, sarcastically. “It’s an inspiration to us all.”

Then all the thugs began going through the alley to escape. When they reach a corner, a small light blue object came in and land between the two thugs in the back, disappearing before the ground beneath the thugs turns to ice and they slip on it. As they are lying on the ice, what looked like the head of a lizard came out of the shadows behind them, bit the two thugs on the tail, and then dragged them both into the shadows, the two struggling to get away.

“What was that?” Tin Fix said as he and the remaining thugs looked behind them in shock before he fearfully said “What’s going on, guys?”

Just then they heard gunfire and turned around to see a small blue object heading towards them.

“What in the—Uuh!” the leading thug said before the object him in the face, exploded into drops of water and sent him flying into some trash cans behind him like a solid punch.

“One bullet. Nice.” Said a male voice as the last two thugs looked to the shadows and saw a figure walking out of the shadows.

The owner of the voice was revealed to be a violet hydra with orange eyes and the body of a stallion with the claws as the front hooves and having a reptilian tail wearing silver armor. It was a considerably small hydra as it was no bigger than either of the thugs. But this hydra was no ordinary hydra. This was Icedra, the ice elemental ninja of Canterlot’s own superhero team the Element Squad. Icedra smiled as the thugs looked at him in shock.

“Thanks. Been working on that for a while.” Said another male voice as the thugs looked behind them and saw another smiling figure walk out of the shadows.

What came out was a blue, amphibious stallion with a navy blue visor with light blue eyes visible underneath it, wearing silver armor and a high-tech blaster on his right front leg. This stallion right here was Posidacus, the quick-striking water elemental of the Element Squad, wielding his water bullet cannon.

Then the two thugs looked between them and saw yet another figure appear from above as he and the big thug fought each other and the thug lost.

“That was easier than I thought.” The new figure said in a male voice as he was then revealed to be a large, orange stallion with skin that appears be similar to that of a golem, two bull-like silver horns, and green eyes wearing silver armor.

This large stallion was Apolloid, the earth elemental brawn of the Element Squad team.

“Looks like it’s just you and us, shaky.” Apolloid said, speaking to Tin Fix as he heard him shaking as he held a chain in his hoof. He then turned around to look at the thug. “Take it easy. We’re not gonna hurt ya… much.” The thug looked at Apolloid with fear as he kept on shakin. “Boo!”

With that, Tin Fix dropped his weapon and went off running and screaming.

“Ha-ha! Yeah, run, little guy, run! Ha-ha!” Apolloid laughed as he, Posidacus, and Icedra watched the thug run off into the streets.

“Shouldn’t we go after him?” Posidacus asked his large teammate.

“Nah. The cap’s got this.” Apolloid said as he walked over to the thug he took down. “Let’s just tie the rest of these guys up while we wait for him.”

“Yeah, then we can leave them for the Royal Guard.” Icedra said as he got the thugs he took down and began dragging them.

---

In the streets of Canterlot, the thug continued to run in fright to get as far away from the elementals, unknowingly that something was following him from the air, its shadow being cast along the ground behind him. He stops running when he gets to an alley and tries to catch his breath. After a moment, he soon got a chill up his spine as he heard something moving in the alley. He looked around as he shook with fear, but couldn’t find anything. While he continued to shake, he started backing in deeper into the alley as he looked around in front of him, unaware that a figure flew down gently behind him. After a few moments of back into the alley, he finally stopped when his rump felt something behind him. He looked behind him and saw two green reptilian eyes appear from the shadows, causing him to jump away from what was hiding in the shadows in fright and trip himself as he laid on the ground looking at the eyes in fear.

“Some ponies never learn.” The owner of the eyes said in a male voice as he began walking out of the shadows.

He was revealed to be a red dragon, about the size of an average stallion, with green eyes, three, forward-facing, gold horns with two on the side and one on top of the head, a body of a stallion with claws as the front hooves, and a dragon tail with four gold tail spikes pointing upward, two on both sides. The dragon’s wings had gold webs. Now this was no ordinary dragon. This was the very leader of the Element Squad El Dragon. Strong, brave, and wielding the elemental power of fire.

“Maybe you’ll have just enough time to figure it out behind bars.” El Dragon said as his top horn glowed blue before he smiled at the thug and pointed up.

Tin Fix looked up and saw as there was a large yellow slate above him as it came down on him.

---

Moments later, two unicorn Royal Guards of Canterlot got to the alley where the bank was and were looking up as they saw Tin Fix and the rest of the thugs hanging upside down from the side of a building, tied together with a rope as one of them illuminates them with the magic from his horn.

“The Element Squad.” One of the guards said as they watched the thugs hang there.

“They’re doing our job again.” The other guard said.

“Tin Fix, keep your hooves to yourself!” one of the thugs said as they hanged there.

“Hey, who’s tickling me?” Tin Fix asked.

Back with the Element Squad, they traveled by the rooftops until they reached a certain building, Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.

---

Dusk: Okay, POS, I think I can handle things from here.
We don’t need a third-person view for this.

Power of Six: Well, I guess you got the spotlight now. This story is about you after all.
The mic goes on to you.

Dusk: Thank you.
Now to go from where he left off…

---

After dealing with those thugs, me and the guys took the rooftops and managed to get to back to Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. From there, I then opened up the secret entrance back to the house. What I mean by house is the house that me and the guys shared. A little gift from Dragonis Maximus after I decided to be a team leader. Sometimes at night, me and the guys would use this entrance. But this was only one for night and was is barely used. All the others times, we would use the entrances in the streets. We’re the only with the keys to these doors, so they only open to me and the team.

“Did you guys see that?” Posidacus said as he transformed back into his normal self. “I smoked that dude!”

If you lived in Canterlot for the past couple of years, you would recognize Posidacus’ true self as a white unicorn stallion with a gold mane and tail, yellow eyes, and a monarch butterfly with rain drops on its wings as his cutie mark named Leon Aquilous, the local hound of the city. You would also recognize the others.

“Yeah! This is what I’m talking about.” Apolloid said as he transformed back into his normal self. “This is our city! These are our streets!”

Apolloid’s true identity was a green Earth stallion with a multicolor mane and tail of red, white, and blue (the colors in that order from left to right), blue eyes, and a boulder being struck by lighting with the same three colors as his mane as his cutie mark who went by the name Shield Steedor. He’s the athlete of the group and a very competitive stallion from Diggington.

“Ya mess with the ponies, ya mess with us!” Icedra said as he transformed back into his normal self.

Icedra was really a sky blue unicorn stallion with a light brown mane and tail and aquamarine eyes wearing a Stetson named Dog Fries (His last name is pronounced "Freeze" just so you know), our local cowpony. His cutie mark being an apple inside a snowflake.

“We’re shadows in the night. Completely unseen.” Shield said as he and the others then did a high-hoof.

“Guys, cool it!” I said, making sure I didn’t yell. “You want to wake up the whole school?”

“Sorry.” Dog said to me. “But ya got to admit, we were awesome back there.”

“Yeah, we were.” I said as I smiled and then transformed back into my normal self, my dragon tail still remaining. “A job well done.”

With me, I was a unicorn stallion with blue fur as dark as the night, and a chestnut brown mane neatly combed and styled to my liking. My cutie mark was a rolled-out scroll, showing my enjoyment of learning whatever took my fancy.

“Now off to bed.” I said to them. “We got a big day tomorrow.”

“Yeah, a big day for some of us.” Leon said as we all got to the stairs to head to our rooms.

“Don’t start, Leon.” Shield said to him as we continued walking. “I won’t be able to get any shut eye with you two arguing.”

“Well, I’m sorry that I don’t want to be in a library for a few hours.” Leon said to Shield as me, Shield, and Dog went passed his room and he stopped at the door.

“Hey, we promised Dusk we’d help him out tomorrow with his plan.” Dog said as he stopped at the door of his room after me and Shield went passed it. “You know that if it weren’t for this, we wouldn’t be at this house.”

“Yeah, yeah. I know.” Leon said to Dog as Shield stopped at the door of his room and I went passed it and went over to stand at the door of my room. “I was there when he told us about it, remember?”

“Well, if anything, it’s gonna be a great day tomorrow.” Shield said to them before he spoke to me. “After so many years, you’re finally gonna do it.”

“Yeah. Tomorrow, I’m finally gonna go and talk to her.” I said to him. “Thanks for helping me get prepared for it.”

“No problem, bud.” Shield said to me. “What are friends for?”

“Well, I’m gonna go to bed.” Leon said as he went into his room. “Goodnight, guys.”

“Night, Leon.” Dog said.

“Night.” Shield said.

“Good night, see ya in the morning.” I said as Leon closed the door.

“Well, I’m hittin’ the hay.” Dog said to me and Shield.

“Yeah. Aah!” Shield yawned. “I’m gonna hit the sack too.”

“Well, night, y’all.” Dog said as he went into his room.

“Night.” Shield said as he went into his room.

“Goodnight.” I said to them as they closed their doors.

With that, I then went into my own room and got myself to bed. I nestled into bed and laid on my side, getting to look at the picture of my family that I had kept on my bedside to remind of the happy times from back then. It was of me, my brother, my sisters, and my parents. It's the only one i have left that haves all of them together with me. Though it is sad that I can have a moment like that again, I was glad that i could have moments just as great as it. Back then I virtually didn’t have friends. There were two I did consider my friends, but one was busy with work while the other I didn’t know where to find after he left to find himself years ago. They were pretty great, but after a few years, we kinda drifted apart. I do see my busy friend once in a while, but those are such rare occasions, I barely see him at all. Right now, Shield, Dog, and Leon are the only friends around me that can help me through the day. Though, by tomorrow, there’s the possibility of us getting a fifth friend into our group, one I’ve been wanting to talk to for years now. With that said, I then closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep. If you want know what exactly is going on here, then I’ll brief you on who I am and how all this came to be.

Author's Notes:

So to explain for the prelude, thought I’d give you a little peek at the Element Squad in action before the beginning of the story. Hoped you liked it. Don’t worry you’ll be seeing some more action like as the story continues on. And you’ll get to know more about Dusk and his Element Squad team soon.

Don’t forget to leave a comment along with either a 👍 or a 👎 to rate it.

Prologue

Author's Notes:

Now here's the prologue where Dusk is gonna explain how exactly he became the leader of the Element Squad. Hope this clears things up and you all enjoy it.

Prologue

Okay, I’ll start from the beginning. My name is Dusk Noir. I might seem like your average guy with the average life, but I’m also El Dragon. For years, I’ve been protecting Canterlot from all the crime that ran rampant through its streets, making a name for myself as the hero of Canterlot. In my first years, back when I was a young colt, it was only me. The reason I worked alone was what happened a few years ago. It was during my 9^th birthday. It was all great and me and my twin brother Husk found out that I was gonna be the next leader of the Element Gang, the team that me and the rest of the Element Squad are a part of. Though it all turned to tragedy when we were attack by a Dargon that tried to kill me. Though he didn’t finish me, I ended up losing my father as he took the blow to save me and lost my brother as the Dargon kidnapped him and took him away from me, took the only best friend I had. Because of that day, I decided to work alone, never let anypony into my hero work so nothing like that would happen again. Though my hero soon dragged the attention of other young heroes like me.

Those heroes who you just met: Shield Steedor, who you know as Apolloid, the loyal earth elemental brawn; Dog Fries also known as Icedra, the agile ice elemental; and finally Leon Aquilous, the quick and sometimes annoying water elemental Posidacus. The first I met them it was during one day when I was heading to school. I met each of them while walking there. I met Dog when I forgot to eat breakfast and he gave me some apples he had been carrying for me to have as breakfast. With Leon, I actually bumped into, literally. We had a little argument before I went over to school. I met Shield at school as he was roaming the halls, looking around, which I know is confusing. Though our first battle together was when Canterlot came under attack by a bunch of Shadow Warriors, minions of the Dark Gang who are the nemesis of the Element Gang, meaning the enemy of the Element Squad. Those three actually managed to help me to send those Shadow Warriors on the run. After that battle, the three of them asked me to work with them, but I rejected the offer as I was still strict on working alone.

I soon found out who the three elementals were after Dragonis Maximus, the great guardian of Equestria, brought us all together. After explaining to them of my past, the city became under attack by Shadow Warriors. While the three went off to face them, I stayed behind to protect the school in case the Shadow Warriors would spread throughout the city. But we soon found out it was nothing but a distraction by the Shadow Warriors’ master, a colt by the name of Dread Blight, revealed him as the Dargon who tried to kill me. He and his Dark Gang attacked me and Dread was close to finishing me off. Luckily Shield and the others saved me. With that, I decided team up with them and, by working together, we managed to defeat the Dark Gang and send them on the run where Dargon swore he and the Dark Gang would return to enact their revenge. With all four of us working together, Dragonis provided a new living domain for me and the guys amongst the school. From that day forward, we were now the Element Squad. Reason we didn’t call ourselves the Element Gang was because we need all six of us.

With us four, there were two other elementals we needed to find: the air elemental and the lightning elemental. We’ve been waiting for them for the past few years, but they hadn’t shown up. Though now it’s been a whole year since the last Shadow Warrior and we hadn’t seen a single trace of the Dark Gang since the last time we fought them a couple of years back. Though we still remain vigilant, waiting for the moment when the Dark Gang would rise up and attack again. We also awaiting for our fellow elementals, wherever they are. And we are ready to welcome them with open arms to our team and finally become the Element Gang. For that change, I’ll be ready as we work together to protect Equestria. My name is Dusk Noir and this is my story.

Chapter 1: Humble Beginnings

Chapter 1: Humble Beginnings

"Hey, look, it’s Dusk." a unicorn mare said to her friend.

"Oh, you’re right." she replied before she spoke to me. "Morning, Dusk."

“Good morning.” I said to her as me and the guys walked past them in the halls of school, her and her friend no doubt noticing the smile on my face.

“Wow, he seems to be in a good mood today.” The unicorn mare who spoke to me said to her friend.

"Yeah.” She said. “I still can’t believe that’s the same stallion when we were little. He was always lonely and he never talked to anypony. Compared to him, Twilight Sparkle was more sociable.”

"Yeah. He sure has changed since he got his entourage with him." she replied as they passed on, resuming their previous conversation.

Thanks to my super hearing, I was able to hear what those mares were saying and I smiled that they were right. Back then, I was Mr. Solitary, quiet, reserved and always on his own, as far as everypony was concerned. I had most ponies describe me as “dark” and “mysterious.” One time, somepony compared me to Nightmare Moon, due to my fur color. To my own eyes, I was completely unremarkable and not worth bothering with. Besides being El Dragon, I was just your average, run-of-the-mill unicorn. After Shield and the others came along, I became the talk of the whole school. Everypony looked at me as though I was a caterpillar who went through metamorphous into a butterfly. As of now, they only call me “mysterious” because I do tend to surprise ponies when they least expect it. No matter how many times I tell myself, I’m still amazed how much better my life has been since I began my friendship with the guys. They all really helped me change for the better and bring some light into my life.

“Oh! I can’t believe I’m gonna be spending hours in a room full of nothing but books.” Leon groaned in annoyance as we continued to the school library.

“Would you relax, Leon?” I said to him. “We’re just gonna spend some time in one of my old regular haunts in this school.”

“It’s your only haunt in this school.” Leon said to me. “Before you met us, it was just your only haunt.”

He was right though. Back then, this was the only place where I usually hang out besides my own room. How sad was that. But I thought of myself as just a bother to everypony and thought that just meant I was out of everypony’s way and I wouldn't bother anypony. I really thought nopony would be wanting to waste their time on me. Though, thanks to the guys, I ended up getting more haunts like the cloud stadium we would go with Shield to watch the Wonderbolts derby. The reason for that is that Shield is a huge fan of the Wonderbolts, just only the elite air stunt group in Equestria. Ever since he was a little colt, he had dreamed of joining them. It’s crazy, right? Even though he had the ability to walk on clouds like a Pegasus, which we still have no idea how he’s able to do that, he was still an Earth pony and the Wonderbolts are made of pegasi.

But that doesn’t stop him. He practically practices every day to perfect some air stunt tricks he wants to show the Wonderbolts when he auditions for a spot. And I’m getting off topic. Anyway, that ain’t the only spot in Canterlot I enjoy besides the library. There’s also the art gallery, Restaurant Row, Joe's donut shop, and Cinnamon Chai's Tea and Cake Shop and its outdoor café. Yeah, the places that Dog and Leon wanted to show me were not places we could just walk into. Yeah, not even Dragonis was willing to help us out with that. But, in all honesty, thanks to the guys, I was able to explore more of Canterlot and get some special moments in friendship. One of our regular haunts is the donut shop. Have no idea why, but it had such a great atmosphere that we just kept on coming back. Though, pushing those thoughts aside, I reminded myself that me and the guys had some work to do and I still had my own personal mission.

As we stopped at the front door to the library, I looked at a nearby window, checking to make sure I looked presentable. My tail definitely looked like that because I made it that way. Oh, almost forgot to tell you that part. For when I’m not El Dragon and out in public, I have my tail concealed to look like a regular pony tail the same color as my mane. A stallion with a dragon tail drags too much attention. I know you think a guy like me having claws does do that too, but it really doesn’t. It was actually not that odd at all. I mean, some of the ponies out there have claws and so does that busy friend of mine that I mentioned earlier. Plus, there are actually a few stallions with claws, even here in Canterlot. Though that’s beside the point. Basically, the only thing I have to comb down is my own mane.

“Guys, does my mane look alright?” I asked the guys as I turned to them.

“Hold on.” Leon said as he then went up and roughly rubbed my mane, making it all scruffy. “There. Perfect.”

“Ha-ha, very funny.” I sarcastically said as I brushed my mane back to its original state before I then began speaking out all the things that I need to fix. “Come one, guys. This is important. Does my hair look okay? Do I need to change the style of my tail? Do I have anything in my teeth? Does my fur need to be brushed down? Or maybe…”

“Dusk, would ya settle down?” Dog said to me. “You’re as nervous as a long tail cat in a room full of rockin’ chairs.”

“Yeah. Chill out, dude.” Shield said to me. “You’re just going to talk to her. It’s not like you’re asking her out.”

“I know, but Twilight isn’t like anypony else.” I said to them. “She prides herself on perfection. I need to make sure I look presentable enough for her.”

“Oh, come on!” Leon said to me in frustration. “You finally say you’re gonna talk to her after so many years and you’re doubting yourself right now?”

“Leon’s right.” Dog said to me. “You’ve been wantin’ to talk to her for a long time. Ya got nothin’ to worry about, Dusk. It’s all gonna be alright.”

“Yeah.” Shield said to me. “I mean you’ve already went against the Dark Gang, saved Equestria from the Midnight Sun, and beat every criminal in the city. What’s there to stop you now?”

I then gave it some thought and saw they were right. I had gone through thick and thin, Tartarus and back, and never once gave up. If I can be able to do all that, then I can be able to do the one thing I sent out to do for years.

“You guys are right.” I said with a smile. “I’ve gotten this far and I’m not gonna stop now.”

“That’s the spirit!” Shield said to me. “And we’ll be right behind ya like always.”

“Yeah, somepony needs to be around when she rejects you.” Leon said with a smug, which earned him a punch in the foreleg from me. “Ow.”

Approaching the doors to the library, I pushed them open and the four of us stepped in to the haven of books and silence. I liked the quiet, sometimes. It helped me to think clearly and focus my mind. Right now, I really needed to focus my mind and be calm. Okay, I bet you’re wondering what exactly is going on and who Twilight is, huh? Well, she’s a mare I have been wanting to talk to for years. She’s the reason we were here. Her name is Twilight Sparkle, the best student in this school and personal protégée of the Princess herself. Skilled in magic, incredibly studious, and a hard worker. So hard, that she never really had any time for friends and socializing. She always had her nose buried in a book, her dragon assistant always close by. He seemed to be her only friend. I only knew this because of what I had heard from conversations around the school about her.

Ponies tried to be friendly with her or ask her to parties, but she always turned them down. Always reading, always working. She’s like me from before I met the guys. She frequented the library, usually had her nose buried in a book, and didn't talk to or make friends with any other ponies like I did. After seeing how much we had in common, I actually began to hope that we could actually be friends. She was the exception I had from back when I didn’t even considered friendship. Back then, I just never really thought about speaking to anypony, especially when it was obvious they wouldn't be interested in what I said anyway and she helped me open myself to others. It’s because of her I even allowed myself to make some friends and experience the friendship I didn’t know I could have. I practically owe her for helping me become the stallion I am. That was why I was going to talk to her. Today. Right here, right now.

She helped me with friendship and it’s time I returned the favor. My plan is to wait out in the library until she arrived, then go right over and talk to her. I had the guys on lookout for her when she got there. They made sure they kept themselves hidden so they didn’t arouse suspicion. I got myself my favorite fantasy book down from one of the shelves, as well as a book on magical study. Talking to Twilight was what I always thought to myself when I entered the library. And then, I always lost my nerve to do it and left, vowing the next day I would. This time, I wasn’t gonna flake out. Today was going to be different. Today, I had the guys’ support. Today, I was going to talk to her. And maybe, just maybe, she would be my friend. I knew my chances were slim, but it was worth a shot. Taking the books I collected, I walked over to my regular table by the window, sat on a chair, set my books out in front of me and opened one of them up.

I then got my communicator out so I could check on the guys to make sure they were ready. All four of us had one. The communicators was another gift from Dragonis. They might look like pocket watches, but really they were special communication devices enlaced with a special mixture of magic and technology that allowed us to contact each other whenever we got seperated.

“Everypony in position?” I said, use the communicator and speaking quietly so nopony else didn’t overhear my conversation with the guys.

“All set over here.” Shield said over the communicator, speaking just as quiet and standing behind a bookshelf across from the window.

“Me and Leon are ready.” Dog said at the same volume as he and Leon hid behind a bookshelf across from the door. “Right, Leon?” Leon didn’t say anything. “Leon?” No response yet again and Dog decided to look behind him. “Leon?”

“Dog, come over here and check it out!” Leon quietly said as Dog saw him peeking from the corner of a bookshelf behind the bookshelf they were behind. “I found a hot bookworm over here!”

“Leon!” I said, trying to keep my voice down. “You’re supposed to be on lookout for Twilight, not ogling at the mares in here!”

“Hey, you get a girlfriend, why can’t I?” Leon said over the communicator.

“Leon, I had told you and the others a bunch of times, she is not my girlfriend!” I said to him, both angry that he wasn't trying to help me out and embarrassed that he still assumed that Twilight was my girlfriend. “And what happened to all the support you said you would give me for this?”

“That was before you said we would be staying in the house of books.” Leon said to me. “At least let me get something from all this.”

With that, I was very close to snapping. I knew that guy was a hound when it comes to pretty mares, but he couldn’t have picked the worst moment to be that pony. I literally had my communicator in a death grip and would’ve broke it if I didn’t decided for Dog to handle this.

“Dog, would you mind…” I said to my country friend.

“I’m on it.” Dog said as he then took down a book and checked its weight before he then threw it at Leon.

“Ow!” Leon yelled as he got hit in the head by the book before he turned around and glared at Dog, rubbing his head.

Dog then shoved his communicator’s screen at Leon's as I glared into it. With that, he sighed in defeat as he saw this was a battle he couldn’t win.

“Fine, I’ll watch out for her.” Leon said as he then rejoined Dog on look out.

“Thank you, Leon.” I said to them over the communicator. “And thanks for getting him back on track, Dog.”

“No problem.” Dog said as he and Leon kept an eye out for Twilight.

With all this, I then decided to read my book and while waiting for her. As my eyes traveled over the words, I began to picture her clearly in my mind. A unicorn mare with a lilac, shining coat of fur and horn that matched it. Her mane and tail were a deeper shade of purple, with streaks of purple and pink along it. Her eyes, also a deep purple, always seemed to shine with an enthusiasm and dedication for learning, twinkling like her star-shaped cutie mark.

“Uh, Dusk?” Shield said over the comm as I saw he had a smug on him. “You’re making an image of Twilight again.”

My eyes widen and I shot up my head when I looked and realized I was accidentally doing it again. A purple shimmer had appeared in the air before me, my horn aglow with magic. It formed a rough shape of her head, shining and twinkling. Hurriedly, I canceled the magic and looked around, hoping against hope nopony had seen.

I blushed and chuckled nervously in embarrassment before saying “Did you guys see that?”

“Clear as day.” Dog smugly said as he chuckled.

“Yeah, you did it once again.” Leon said, teasingly. “You sure she’s not your girlfriend?”

“Okay, that’s enough. Tell me when you see her.” I said as I then turned off my communicator, not wanting to be ridiculed about that theory of theirs about me being attracted to Twilight that way.

Sure, we had more things in common than with anypony else, but I had told the guys a bunch of times that I only see her as a friend and nothing pass it. Though maybe having stuff in common was why I felt drawn to her. Maybe it was because we seemed so much alike. Maybe I was aiming too high, since she was the Princess's personal student. What would she care about anything I, an unnoticeable nopony, had to say? Still, there was always hope. I mean, I already made friends with an adventurous jock, a faithful and strong cowpony, and an animal lover who haves moments in being a good friend. Having a friend who was like me would be easy. And so we kept at the library and waited for Twilight to show up. We waited. And waited. And waited. And waited. But she never came. We waited for hours, the guys’ patience for her getting thinner as my pile of read books kept growing steadily higher.

At one point, Leon groaned out and said “How long does it take for one mare to get to a library?”

“Just be patient, Leon.” I said to him over the comm. “She’s probably doing some studying at her private library again. She’ll be here.”

Though after saying that, I was beginning to doubt myself on that. She always came to this library every day. Why wouldn't she be here today? Why wasn't she coming?

We had waiting for so long for her that Princess Celestia had already begun to lower the sun in the sky to make room for the moon and stars. From there I had a large enough pile of books to make a fort for myself and I was stuck sulking in disappointment.

“Man, it’s getting late.” Shield said as I laid my head on the table.

“Yeah, Celestia’s already raisin’ moon.” Dog said as I then got my head up. “There hasn’t been a time when Twilight hasn’t been in this library.”

“Yeah.” Leon said. “What is that mare even doing?”

“Guys,” I said as I got up from my seat and began placing the books back on their shelves, using the comm to talk to them and giving up on waiting for her. “Let’s just go home.”

“Dusk, are ya sure?” Dog asked me as he and the others then came out of hiding and went over to me as I was putting the last of the books back on the shelves. “Ya don’t want to wait for her a little longer?”

“Yeah, what about your plan?” Shield asked me. “Aren’t you still gonna talk to her?”

“Maybe some other time, guys.” I said to them as they looked at me worryingly. “Let’s just go home. She’s not coming.”

The guys followed me as I dejectedly trudged out of the doors and back to the house.

---

“Sorry things didn’t work out as planned, bud.” Shield said to me as we walked through the grounds, my heart still heavy with disappointment.

“Yeah, but you can always try again.” Leon said, trying to cheer me up.

I didn’t really say anything and just continued to look at the ground. Years of waiting and preparing just for this one day and she never showed up. The time I was finally gonna talk to her and she wasn’t there. I never felt so depressed in my life. The one moment I had to have the one pony I thought I could have as my friend gone. At that moment, all I wanted to do was go home and get some rest. None seemed to change my mood until…

“Uh, guys?” Dog asked as we all looked to him. “Is it just me or does the moon look a little…different?”

With that, we were all confused as he pointed to the sky. We all looked to the moon and were shocked to see that the moon had changed. I expected to see it, shining in the night sky as always, the shape of the Mare in the Moon against it. We all did. Except that it wasn’t. The Mare in the Moon had vanished. Completely gone. Like she wasn’t even there. We weren’t the only ones to notice this phenomenon. Other ponies, either in the grounds or looking out of windows, all began gazing up at the sky. They all wondered what was going on: why had the Mare in the Moon vanished?

“Uh, Dusk?” Leon asked me. “Wasn’t there a mare-shaped shadow on the moon?”

“Yeah, there’s supposed to be.” I said to him, unsure what to say about this.

“Then why isn’t it there?” Shield said to me.

“That’s just it, I’m not sure.” I said to him. “Can’t be that we’re facing the wrong side. I’ve examined the moon and it never follows the rotation pattern, it’s always a full moon.”

“If that’s it, then why ain’t that shadow up there?” Dog asked.

I gave it some thought. Then I thought about the legend and the prophecy from one of my ancestors’ journals, the one of the Fire Dragon (Fire Dragons is what we in the Element Gang the fire elementals of the team) from over a century ago. The shadow of the mare free from the moon and with what day it was, there was no doubt that this was what was happening. That was enough to actually scare me. If all of it was true, then Equestria was doomed.

“The Mare in the Moon.” I said with fear. “It finally happened. She’s free.”

“Mare in the…what?” Shield asked me as he and the guys looked at me with confusion.

“What happened?” Leon asked.

“Who’s free?” Dog asked.

“We need to get back to the house.” I said as I got ready to run back to the house. “Now!”

With that, the four of us then ran as fast as we could back to the house and got inside, where I began to panic as this was really happening.

“I can’t believe it.” I said as I paced around the room in fear. “Why didn’t I see the signs sooner? I’m such an idiot!”

“Dusk, calm down.” Leon said, getting me out of my panic and to look at him and the guys. “Now what is exactly is going on?”

“You guys ever heard of ‘The Mare in the Moon’?” I asked them.

“The Mare in the Moon?” Leon said to me. “But that’s just an old ponies’ tale.”

“Oh, it’s real alright.” I said to them, correcting Leon. “The Mare in the Moon is as real as the sun and moon.”

“But what does that have to do with what’s happenin’ now?” Dog asked me.

“Wait here.” I said as I then went off to get the journal from my room to explain all this.

It took me a little while, but I finally I found, went back to the living room, opened it to the right page, and placed it on the table.

“A Fire Dragon journal?” Shield said as he and the others gathered around the table with me.

“Yes.” I said to him before speaking to all three of them. “This journal is from my ancestor from over a thousand years ago.”

“Okay, this is just getting us nowhere.” Leon said to me. “What does this have to do with the Mare in the Moon?”

“The page I opened to is the story of how the Mare in the Moon came to be.” I said as I began explaining what it said. “Over a thousand years ago here in Equestria, there were two regal sisters who ruled together and created harmony for all who lived in this land. To do this, the sisters would use their unicorn magic to bring forth the day and night. The eldest sister used her powers to raise the sun at dawn and the younger brought out the moon to begin the night. The two sisters maintained balance for their kingdom and their subjects, ponies of all kinds. But as time went on, the younger sister became resentful. Ponies relished and played in the day her elder sister brought forth, but shunned and slept through her beautiful night. One fateful day, the younger unicorn refused to lower the moon to make way for the dawn. The elder sister tried to reason with her to lower the moon and make way for the dawn, but the bitterness in the young one's heart had transformed her into a wicked mare of darkness: Nightmare Moon. She vowed that she would shroud the land in eternal night. Reluctantly, the elder sister harnessed the most powerful magic known to ponydom: the Elements of Harmony. Using the magic of the Elements of Harmony, she defeated her younger sister and banished her in the moon. From there on, the elder sister would be responsible for both the sun and moon, bringing both day and night.” I looked at the guys as I finished the story. “Ever since then, harmony has been maintained in Equestria. The shadow we all saw on the moon was the corrupted younger sister imprisoned within it.”

“But that was ages ago.” Dog said to me. “Why is that such a deal now?”

“I did say she was banished there,” I said as I then turned the page, “but I didn’t say it was permeant.”

“What do you mean it wasn’t permeant?” Leon asked.

“After her imprisonment, my ancestor had a vision about her, of her banishment ending and her return to Equestria.” I said. “He left the clues in this prophecy.”

With this, I then began to read the prophecy.

Darkness of the moon,

Ruler of the night.

Mare of the Moon arise,

Bringing chaos and fright.

Thousandth day of the sun,

Her long endeavor.

Aid by the stars,

Come a lasting night forever.

After finishing that, the guys all looked at me with worry.

“Night…forever?” Leon said with fear.

“So the Mare in the Moon bein’ gone means…” Dog said to me.

“Yes.” I said as I put on a more stoic look. “After a thousand year banishment, Nightmare Moon has returned. Now that she’s free, she’ll stop at nothing until Equestria is shrouded in an eternal night.”

“But what does today have to do with it?” Shield said. “‘Thousandth day of the sun’?”

“Shield, the day of the sun means the longest day in the year.” I said to him. “Meaning Nightmare Moon would be free on the longest day in a thousand years. Which day do you think that is?”

It took a while, but Shield finally realized it and said “The Summer Sun Celebration.”

“Nightmare Moon was about to return and none of us even realized it.” I said to him and the guys.

“What do we do?” Leon asked me.

“Unfortunately we can’t do anything.” I said to them. “Nightmare Moon is a powerful magic user who’s cruelty knows no bounds. If we had our air and lightning elementals, then we would stand a chance.”

“You mean we have to sit here while that lunatic takes over Equestria?” Shield asked me.

“Of course not.” I said to him. “We’ll stand and fight. There’s no doubt in my mind that she’ll strike Canterlot first. If she isn’t stopped before she starts her conquest, then we have to do our best to protect the city.”

“Wait, ‘stopped’?” Dog said to me. “Thought ya said there ain’t a way to beat her.”

“Not entirely.” I said as I explained to my team. “As the story told us, she can only be defeated by the power of the Elements of Harmony.”

“The Elements of Harmony?” Shield asked, all four of aware of what they were. “Then why don’t we just get those gems and blast her back to the moon?”

“Because none of us know where they are.” I said to him and the guys. “Even if we did, we couldn’t be able to use them. The Elements of Harmony haven’t been used in over a thousand years. As such, they’ve lost their power.”

“Well, isn’t there a way to get the power back?” Dog asked me.

“Only one way.” I said as I began to explain. “Another prophecy states that, with Nightmare Moon’s return, the power of the Elements would be used once again. Only when six spirits unite as one will the light of harmony make all evil be undone.”

“Six?” Shield said as he noticed the number of ponies in our group. “But there’s only four of us.”

“That’s because it’s not us who will use the power of the Elements.” I said, explaining what the prophecy meant. “It has to be six brave ponies who will venture off to find the Elements and use their power to defeat Nightmare Moon. Though, whoever they are, they have to be quick before Nightmare Moon finds the Elements. With them powerless, she can easily destroy them.”

“So what do we do till then?” Shield asked me.

“Right now, we need to place the city on lockdown and prepare for attack.” I said to the guys. “If Nightmare Moon succeeds in destroying the Elements, she’ll strike Canterlot first as part of her takeover. Which means we have to be ready for when she does.”

“He’s right.” Dog said. “If all else fails, we’ll be the only ones left to protect Equestria. If this means I can protect my home, then I’m joinin’.”

“Same here.” Shield said. “I got friends here in Equestria. It’s my job to make sure none of them get hurt. I can’t let any of them down.”

“This is insane.” Leon said. “First, the Dark Gang, then the Eye of the Midnight Sun, and now this. We sure know how to bring in bad guys. Though I wouldn’t like to be stuck in something like this, I can’t stand by and watch my home be destroyed. I’m in too.”

“Well then…” I said with all of us ready to protect Canterlot. “Element Squad, let’s go!”

With this, the four of us transformed into our elemental forms. Each transformation was different and all depended on the elemental it’s caused by.

Shield was an Earth elemental, so for his transformation, rocks cover up his body. After he’s fully covered an orange flash blasts them right off, revealing him as Apolloid.

Leon is a Water elemental, so for his transformation, a huge spout of water covers his body. After that, it crashes down and a blue flash goes through, ridding the water and revealing him as Posidacus.

Dog is an Ice elemental, so for his transformation, ice covers his body. After that, the ice would crack and blast off his body with a violet flash, revealing him as Icedra.

For me, ʹcause I am Fire Dragon, flames form beneath my claws and hoofs and spread all across me until I become El Dragon.

With all of us battle ready, we then used the entrance in the house to head out into the streets and then to the castle to tell the Royal Guards to place the city on lockdown. They did listen to us after we explained the situation with Nightmare Moon and they told us that Princess Celestia was kidnapped by her. For extra security, they even called some Necro-Knights, a group of powerful mages who are responsible in protecting Equestria, to help us defend the city. We told everypony to head for the shelters set up by the Royal Guard. We would’ve had my busy friend there, but he was out to protect the Princess at the Summer Sun Celebration. It’s part of his job. With all preparations done, me, the guys, along with the Royal Guard and Necro-Knights stood guard at the walls, waiting for the attack to come. Though, after a few hours, a light shined above us and we all had to cover our eyes for we had been under the shadows of the night for so long.

But when we could finally be able to see with it, we were all shocked to see that it was the sun. The moon had set and the day had finally begun. Seeing it in the sky meant only one thing: the six ponies we have been waiting for defeated Nightmare Moon. We were all relieved by that and I told the Guard to prepare for the Princess’ return. With this, me and the guys decided to head home to get some needed rest. After getting home and transforming back into our normal selves, me and the guys headed off to our rooms, saying goodnight to each other. I then climbed into bed and nestled under my blankets. I was so relieved that Equestria was safe once again. If I ever got to meet the Elements of Harmony, I would have to thank them for saving Equestria. Though I was happy that everything turned out all right, I couldn’t help but wonder where Twilight had gone.

She wasn’t there when we got ponies to the shelters, which meant she was out of the city. But if that was the case, then where exactly did she go? I shrugged off and decided to deal with after getting some shut eye. Little did I know that, as I slept, events were already in motion. Events that would ultimately change life for me and the guys. Forever. And it all started that day with the unicorn that I let my thoughts stray to. The one who's head, roughly shaped by a shining lilac light coming from my horn, formed above me once again.

Author's Notes:

Well, how did you guys like this chapter? Pretty cool how the Element Squad took charge there, huh?

I know you guys wanted to see some more elemental action and you will soon.

Now the Elements of Harmony have returned and Nightmare Moon had been defeated. But how will it affect Dusk when he discovers who were the ponies to find the Elements? Find out next time!

Don’t forget to comment to tell me what you think of it.

Chapter 2: Discovered

Chapter 2: Discovered

It’s been a few days since the old mare's tale of the Mare in the Moon turned out to be true and Nightmare Moon returned on the day of the Summer Sun Celebration to bring eternal night all over Equestria. We were actually lucky that the prophecy about the six ponies using the Elements of Harmony to defeat her came true as well. Though these destined ponies did more than that. Not only did they save Equestria from eternal night, but were able to transform the tyrannical villain back to who she was before: the long lost sister of Princess Celestia, Luna. Needless to say that I was happy to see a family reunite after such a long time. Luna returned to Canterlot with her sister for recuperation and rest. We were there to see it first hoof with Dragonis, who surprised me and the guys by running up to Luna and the two of them hugged each other. Turned out that Dragonis wasn’t just an ally of Princess Celestia, but also a friend to Luna as well. So it wasn’t just a reunion between sisters, but also one between old friends. And if you think that’s shocking, it gets crazier after that.

Some other events occurred as well. Me and the guys heard rumors that a dragon had taken a nap in the cave on a mountain, near the settlement of Ponyville and something about a swarm of parasprites over in Fillydelphia. Not only that, but crime rates in Equestria had dropped to being minimum. Ever since the Elements of Harmony came back, all kinds of crazy things have been popping out here in Equestria and Canterlot’s been more peaceful. Though this was actually depressing for Shield as there wasn’t much criminals he could fight anymore. It’s like they’ve all went scarce. Though this stuff was just plain gossip which I was not really the kind of stallion to get into. My super hearing is both a gift and a curse.

But the ponies who found the Elements were more than mere gossip. Everypony in Canterlot talked about them and how they had saved all of Equestria from endless night as well as saving Princess Luna.

Speaking of which, the young princess finally emerged from her seclusion, made a public apology to all of Equestria, and announced that she would once again be resuming her responsibilities as the Bringer of the Night. So, a celebration was called for.

That was where I was now, at the party that was being thrown in honor of the return of Princess Luna with the guys. All of the school had been given the evening to attend and the guys thought that this might help me feel better since Twilight wasn’t around. I was kinda disappointed that I didn’t have the chance to talk to her. Though I didn’t have anything else to do and it would be a good way to see Gold, the busy friend I’ve been talking about.

When we got there, we were amazed by how grand the party was. Though I guess we shouldn’t have expected any less from a celebration set up by Princess Celestia. We were brought out of our thoughts when…

“Dusk!” said a voice I hadn’t heard in a long time.

Me and the guys looked to see a green-eyed, pearl white Earth pony stallion with a snow white mane and tail, waving at us with his right claw with that same old five-leaf clover mark on it. This was our old friend, Gold Star. To give you all a little explanation on this, Gold Star is a friend of ours from our past. He’s also the adopted son of Princess Celestia herself. I know. Crazy that we’re friends with a prince, right? We watched as the stallion in question came over to us with a smile and wearing that same black head band with the gold bull symbol on the front and gold star stitched on the back of it, a long red robe that covered his entire body, the part of his robe which covered his torso decorated with white fur, and a navy blue jacket underneath.

“Gold Star!” I said as he finally got to us and we hugged.

“You made it!” Gold said to me as we broke the hug.

“Wouldn’t miss this for the world, Prince Gold Star.” I said to him before I pointed out what his attire meant. “Or should I say Mystic King Gold Star.”

Okay, I bet you’re wondering what the Mystic King is, right? Well, the Mystic King is the head of all the Necro-Knights. Out of all of them, he’s said to be the strongest mage in the Necro-Knights. Like them, the Mystic King haves the responsibility of protecting Equestria. He actually does makes his mother proud by doing it.

“Yeah, I finally got it!” Gold said to me. “Pretty sweet, huh?”

“Yeah, now you look more like a royal.” Leon said as Gold turned to see him, Shield, and Dog.

“Shield! Dog! Leon!” Gold Star said as he spoke to the guys.

“What up, G-Star?” Shield said as he and Gold did a hoof-to-claw bump.

“Howdy, Gold.” Dog said as tipped his hat to Gold.

“I can’t believe you’re all here!” Gold said to us.

“Well, we wouldn’t have gotten here if Dusk wasn’t a student or that we were friends with the Mystic King.” Leon said as all shared a chuckle. “But I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I actually did miss ya, Gold.”

“Yeah, I missed you guys too.” Gold said to us. “It’s been so long since we’ve been together like this.”

“Yeah, well, we do have our responsibilities.” I said to him. “How you’ve been?”

“I’m great.” Gold said to us. “Besides becoming the Mystic King, I’ve also started dating Moon Dancer.”

“Seriously? Whoa!” Shield said to him as we were all surprised by this.

“Congrats, Gold!” Dog said to him.

“Wait a minute, I thought you were gonna marry her once you became the Mystic King.” Leon said, making a good point there as Gold did say that.

“Well, I decided to listen to Dusk and start out slow, you know?” Gold said, me smiling for him being mature and taking my advice. “We’re still trying to get use to each other to make sure we’re ready for that. I’ll ask her to marry me once she’s ready.”

“Good job, Gold. I’m proud of you.” I said to my old friend. “So how long have you two been going out?”

“2 years now.” Gold said to me, impressing me. “Like you said, I’m gonna wait till we’ve been dating for 4.”

“Nice.” I said to him. “Though isn’t this sort of a long distance relationship? I hear that those don’t end well.”

“Oh, it’s fine.” Gold said, assuringly. “We’re both busy with our work, but we do see each other whenever we have some time for it.”

“That’s good to hear.” I said to him.

“Wait, where is Moon Dancer?” Leon asked him. “Isn’t she supposed to be with you right now?”

“Actually she’s not really in a good mood right now.” Gold said to us. “Had a bad day during the day before this year’s Summer Sun Celebration and is still trying to get over it.”

“What happened?” I asked him as me and the guys were concerned about Moon Dancer.

“I can’t really talk about it right now.” Gold said before he changed the subject. “Anyway, have you guys heard from Silver Blade?”

That was a touchy subject there. Silver Blade was that other friend I talked about earlier. He left a few years ago to go find out his role in Equestria and nopony has seen or heard from him since. I still wonder where he is to this day and how’s he doing. Him leaving everypony like that was hard for all of us. So talking about Silver was a really touchy subject.

With that, I just sighed in depression and said “No. Haven’t even gotten a letter from him.”

“Some friend he is.” Shield said as this ticked him off. “Leaving us and not even talking to us for the past few years.”

“Shield, I know you’re upset for what Silver did.” I said to him, trying to lighten his mood. “But all of us were affected by it.”

“Yeah, he even made the Priest cry for a week when he left.” Leon said, not actually kidding about that.

“But we all know that he left to figure out what his purpose in Equestria is.” I said to Shield. “He’ll come back when he’s done and knows what his role is. Come on, let’s not let this ruin our night. It’s a celebration after all.”

After a moment, Shield sighed in defeat, smiled, and said “Okay. Let’s party.”

With that, me, the guys, and Gold Star then went off to enjoy the party. Me and the guys drifted in and out of the crowds of ponies, all of them laughing and smiling, enjoying the festivities. We had talked about how great it was. Turned out the guys were right. A party was just what I needed help to raise my spirits and put me a good mood. That had gone quickly out the window.

Speaking of windows…

“Everypony, if I could have your attention.” All eyes turned to the voice.

Her fur coat as white as the snow, every step she took as graceful and easy as a waltz, crown glinting and mane shining, Princess Celestia took her place above the crowd, looking over everypony.

“I am grateful and overjoyed that so many have come to witness this momentous occasion. I thank you all.” The ponies all cheered at this. Even I couldn't help but smile a little. “Now, I am pleased to present once more, my sister and fellow ruler of Equestria, Princess Luna!”

As gracefully as her sibling, the Princess of the Moon glided over to her sister and sat beside her. Her mane glittered with starlight, her fur was a nighttime blue and she had her dark crown upon her head. She was smaller than Celestia and, perhaps a little more frightening, but that didn't make her any less important.

“Ponies of Canterlot, of Equestria,” she boomed in a voice that seemed much larger than her body, “we thank you all for your kind appreciation and support! It has been of great help to us in these difficult times!”

I couldn’t help but smile a little again as everypony else looked a little intimidated.

“Ow!” Shield said as he and the others recovered from hearing Luna’s voice, speaking at a volume where Luna couldn’t hear him. “What in Equestria was that?”

“Yeah, why'd she yell for?” Dog asked in the same volume.

“And why are you smiling?” Leon asked me, speaking just as quietly.

“I’m smiling because I know she’s just following tradition.” I said to him and the guys. “She addressing to us in the Royal Voice.”

“Royal Voice?” Leon asked me.

“Yes, the Royal Voice.” I said to him as I explained to him and the guys. “Before she was banished to the moon, it was tradition for royalty to speak in the royal we and at a large volume in their voice when speaking towards their subjects. Celestia abandoned that years ago, so it would make sense why everypony isn’t really use to it. Plus it has been a thousand years since she’s been in Equestria, so it’s stands to reason she’s not use to the new customs. Just try and endure it until she gets it.”

“But our true gratitude extends to the ponies that freed us from our reign of evil!” She said as we gave our attention to her. “While we regret that they cannot be here today, we would dedicate this tribute to them, for all they have done for us and this fair land over which we rule! We give you the wielders of the Elements of Harmony!”

As she said this, a curtain fell on the wall, exposing a new, stained-glass window, which beamed light upon the clouds from the shining stars and moon. Upon it was Princess Luna, in the form of Night-mare Moon, being consumed by beams of purple light, originating from six ponies that were facing her.

“We thank you, once more.” she resumed, as everypony applauded again, including me and the guys. “Now, let us return to the festivities. For tonight, we celebrate!”

With one last round of applause, everypony resumed their previous conversations, whilst Luna and Celestia began to mingle with the crowd, greeting their loyal subjects and receiving their congratulations.

“Well, I better go.” Gold said as he got ready to join his mother and aunt. “Gotta protect my mom and me and Aunt Luna have a lot of catching up to do. See ya, guys!”

“See ya, Gold!” I said as me and the guys waved goodbye to him as he walked off to the princesses.

“Oh! Now I see why Princess Celestia doesn’t use that Royal Voice anymore.” Leon groaned as he rubbed his ear. “I think my ears are still ringing.”

“Well, as long as you can still walk, let’s get over to the new window and see who the Elements' new wielders are.” I said as we then walked over towards the new window.

Whilst most were gathered around the princesses, me and the guys moved to get a closer look at the window. I had an interest in history and was eager to see this for myself, to say to everypony that I had been there on the unveiling of this historic monument. This was also a perfect time to figure out who the new wielders of the Elements of Harmony were.

I, like everypony else, knew the story. Of how Princess Celestia had banished her younger sister in the moon with the Elements because she wished to have night eternal, so her subjects appreciated her work. The six Elements, Kindness, Honesty, Generosity, Loyalty, Laughter, and the once unknown Element, Magic were the most powerful magical items in all of Equestria and it took true goodness and a pure heart to use them. Now, as the prophecy of my ancestor had said, they had been found again.

Me and the guys gazed up at it, along with a group of other ponies. There was Nightmare Moon, armored and terrifying, shrouded in darkness, just like the stories I’d heard when I was a foal. The other six seemed to be two members from each of the different sects of pony society, all using the Elements of Harmony. There was an orange and a pink pony, Earth types, a pair of Pegasi, one blue and one yellow, and two unicorns, one white and the other…I blinked. My eyes had to be playing tricks on me. I squinted for a better view, to get a better focus on that pony. It couldn't be her, could it?

“Oh, my gosh! Is that Twilight Sparkle?” A colt murmured in front of me.

“Hey, yeah it is.” His friend sounded approving. “Guess she did find some friends after all.”

“Yeah, who would have thought? You know I always wondered if…”

“Would you mind?” Shield said, getting those guys stop talking as they looked at him. “Some ponies would like to look at this window without…” Thanks to my super hearing I was able to hear what was being said as Shield finally realized I wasn’t there. “Guys, where’s Dusk?”

I wasn’t there because I was running out of there. With what I saw on that window, I turned tail, my head bowed, and pushed my way out of the crowd, not really caring who got in my way and fighting back the tears in my eyes.

“Dusk, get back here!” Shield yelled out as he and the guys no doubt saw me running away from them, but I didn’t turn back and just kept running.

How could I turn back after hearing that? That had been the last bombshell. I just wanted to be alone, away from everypony else.

I galloped away from the crowds, from the party, until I could no longer hear anything, not once did I stop even when Dog asked me where I was going. I looked up briefly to see that I was in the Canterlot Gardens. No one except the animals and the Gardner came here, the former were probably hiding and the latter most likely was asleep.

Satisfied I was alone, I was about to cry until I heard a voice say “Dusk?”

I looked behind me and saw Shield and the guys standing there with concerned looks.

“Oh, hey, guys.” I said to them as I turned away, sniffing, wiping away my tears.

“Are you okay, bud?” Shield asked as he and the others came over to me.

“Yeah, ya stormed off faster than a jackrabbit.” Dog said.

“And what are you doing out here in the garden?” Leon asked.

“I just want to be alone.” I told them as I sniffled.

“Dusk, what’s wrong?” Dog said and I shrugged his question away. “Come on, don’t leave us in the dark. We’re your friends. We just want to make sure you’re okay. Now tell us what’s wrong.”

“You already know what.” I said with a depressed look. “You saw it when we looked at the new window showing the wielders of the Elements of Harmony.”

“What was wrong with that?” Leon asked.

“One of those wielders was Twilight.” I answered.

“Well, so what if she is?” Shield said surprised by this. “She became a hero. Good for her.”

“Yeah, well, it’s not good for me.” I said, feeling worse than before.

“Dusk, aren’t ya a bit happy about this?” Dog said, confused on what I said. “She’s now a hero like ya. Sure ya can’t tell her, but ya two would be good friends, two peas in a pod.”

“Didn’t you hear a word I said?” I said. “She’s got friends now. The one pony I thought I could be friends with the most is now the one I can’t make my own friend. Anypony can change with friendship. We probably won’t be able to have anything in common.” Quietly sobbing, I began to curse myself. “Dang it. I’m such a coward…and a fool for even thinking I and Twilight could be friends. Now I don’t even have a chance. She’s away from Canterlot, with friends of her own. She’ll probably never even glance at me, if she ever saw me that is.”

I then let the tears begin to flow as I began to cry.

“Hey, hey, hey!” Shield said as he came over. “Dusk, don’t beat yourself up like that.”

“Yeah.” Leon said as he came over. “So what if she’s got friends? Who cares?”

“I do, Leon.” I said to him. “She was the one who got me to accept friendship in the first place.”

“Yeah, and look where it’s got ya.” Dog said. “You’re now the leader of the Element Squad, the pony that gets everypony’s attention in school, and ya have three great friends right here with ya.”

“As much as anything, you’ve changed as well, Dusk.” Shield said. “You’re not the same colt we met all those years ago.”

“Yeah, the first time we met, you barely spoke to us and just pushed us away.” Leon said. “You were one of the shyest guys I ever met. Now, you have a spine and can stand proud.”

“See?” Shield said. “You might not be able to make Twilight your friend, but you didn’t fail at friendship. Us being here to see if you were okay is proof of it. I say you’re a stallion worthy of any kind of friendship. Right, guys?”

Dog and Leon then said their agreements and I then realized they were right. Even if I didn’t befriend the one pony who helped me find friendship, it doesn’t mean that I’m a failure at it. These guys wouldn’t be here to make me feel better if I was.

“You’re right.” I said, wiping away the tears and looking at them with a smile. “Thanks, guys. You three are the best.”

“That’s what we’re here for.” Dog said.

“So, what would you do?” Shield asked.

“What do you mean?” I asked him.

“What would you do if you did become friends with her?” Shield asked.

“Well…” I said as I decided to play out what was in my mind before me. Literally. I was alone with friends after all. I tapped into the magic I naturally held as a unicorn and reached out into the night with it.

Shaping it gradually, I formed a small imitation outline of myself, in a dark blue. It twinkled and glowed from the magic. Then I made one of Twilight, in the same way, in her purple color.

From a young age, I had been able to do this: to use magic to shape what was in my mind into a colored form that moved as I instructed from my thoughts, like they were alive. I had never learned it from a book, it just came naturally to me, like breathing or eating. No other unicorn could do anything like I did. It was a special talent of mine. That was why I kept it hidden.

I didn't want to know what others would think of me, of what I could do. I didn't want that kind of treatment. What if they didn't like it and scorned me for it, said it was stupid? So, I focused on study and knowledge. I passed my tests, earned my Cutie Mark of my scroll, and kept my magical color puppetry hidden from everypony only sharing that secret with those I truly trust.

I sometimes used it, but only if I was alone and if I was perhaps a little bored or emotional. Tonight, it was neither of the latter. Well, it was emotional, but this was the good kind and I was gonna show my fellow stallions what I would do if I managed to make Twilight my friend.

I played out my little scene with my colored avatar nervously approaching the Twilight-puppet before shyly slinking away again. The Twilight puppet didn't even turn around or notice mine. Then I made puppets of Shield, Dog, and Leon who then motioned my puppet to go over to the Twilight puppet. Each time he did this, he would get a little closer each time before leaving. Then, when he was at his closest, my puppet manages to get the Twilight puppet’s attention and she turns to look at him. It isn’t long until they start hanging out after he introduces her to Shield, Dog, and Leon. When they started sharing the moments I had with the guys, I soon sang out what I want to show Twilight.

Right there, from the start,

I’d put the offer out.

Don’t want to chase her down,

I know she’d see what I’m all about;

She’d would see,

If she ran with me;

Then I could cut her free,

Out of the drudgery,

And walls she’d keep in;

Show her the life,

That could’ve been.

She’d see what she was missing,

Could finally feel whole.

Trade that typical routine,

For something colorful.

And if it’s crazy,

We’d live a little crazy.

It can clear it up,

When it feels a lit hazy.

Like anypony,

You can put it sensible;

Always having a normal day,

A life of conventional;

Or you can risk it all and see!

I didn’t know I could get away,

From the same old part,

I had to play.

But then she helped me see the way.

Now I got what I need,

It’s clear to see;

So now life’s more fun for me,

No more worries, you see;

I can be who I want to be,

ʹCause thanks to her, I took the ride,

That took me to the other side.

ʹCause you can do like you do,

Or you can do like me;

Stay in the cage,

Or finally take the key.

For once unleashed,

Suddenly you’re free,

Free to fly;

For the open sky,

That’ll take you to the other side.

Then Shield took a verse

Okay, okay,

We get the point.

We know how much it means to you,

There’s no need to appoint.

Leon then took a verse.

Yeah, we know already know.

She gave you hope.

And without her,

In friendship, you’d be such a dope.

“Hey!” I said, offended by that statement.

“Well, he’s kinda right.” Dog said as he took a verse.

We all wouldn’t be here without her,

With this amazin’ trip.

No, we wouldn’t,

If ya didn’t search for friendship.

And we wouldn’t be this Element Gang squad.

Even though ya first said ya enjoyed the life,

Ya now call bein’ trapped in,

Ya decided to take us in,

Not lookin’ back on what it would’ve been.

Then Shield took another verse.

Now I respect you,

And this talent that you have.

It’s really something,

To all of us, on our behave.

Then Leon took another verse.

You lived among the swells,

And I had to pick up peanut shells.

Now I’m living with you,

With all those crazy spells

I then took on my verse.

Then I have to ask you,

Did you think that I was okay,

With that uptown I got to play?

No, for I didn’t have anypony else,

Didn’t have friends to help me through the day.

Everywhere I went, everypony I would see,

They look at me,

And say I’m strange,

But then you guys came along,

And my life had a whole new change.

When you guys helped me get what I need,

And to take the ride,

I got to see the other side.

So I went off and do like you do,

As much as you do like me,

I wanted to break out of my cage,

So I took the key.

Now I’m doing fine because,

I got to see the other side.

Now this is how I like to spend my days,

Excitement and joy and parties and crazy ways.

Then Leon took another verse.

Before that, you lived unknown,

And with a frown.

Once we got mixed up with you,

You became the talk of the town.

Then Shield took another verse.

Not stained, rejected,

Or another clown.

Yes, I can definitely see,

Nothing can get you down.

Then Dog took another verse.

But ya would finally live a little,

Finally laugh a little,

With your own team,

In every battle.

I then took over again.

And that’s what I wanted her to see,

That it was more than it would seem.

If she gave me a chance,

I would show her the freedom to dream.

Friendship is the greatest thing,

Not something you can call insane.

It wakes you up and cures your aching pain.

Most ponies in Canterlot are elitists,

Always saying things like “Tsk, tsk.”

To them, I say,

What is life without a risk?

“That’s what I’m talking about!” Shield said as I set up walls around us and we start breaking them.

We all then start singing together.

So when your life begins,

Take your walls and make them start breaking.

Friendship’s a chance you can’t miss,

Now that’s a deal that seems worth taking.

To have it or not,

The choice is up to you.

It doesn’t have a price,

Nothing is lost.

Doesn’t matter how much you get,

Having people who care about you,

Will be all you need to get you set.

I then sang my verse.

If you want a piece of all the action,

All you need to do is make some friends.

The amount you get,

There is no end.

Whether it’s two,

Then Leon.

Or three,

Or more than.

Then Dog.

Like five.

Then Shield.

Or even ten.

We all then sang together once again.

So you can get away,

To a whole new part you’ll play,

Having joy,

Fill your days.

Friendship’s got what you need,

So come along and take the ride,

To the other side.

So if you do like I do,

So if you do like me;

Forget the cage,

ʹCause we know how to make the key;

All right!

Now we’re free to fly,

We’ll go to the other side.

I then took on my verse.

So if you do like I do,

(To the other side)

So if you do like me,

(We’ll go to the other side)

With amazing friends,

You’ll finally see.

We all then sang together.

ʹCause once you make friends,

Any kind of friends,

You can take a ride,

And you’ll be going to the other siiiiiiiiiiiiiide!

I then finished us off with…

You’ll be going to the other siiiiiiiiiiide.

Finally, stopped my magic and looked at my friends with smiles as great as theirs. Looks like that was what I needed to cheer me up. I was grateful they were there for me. I probably would be bawling my eyes out like a 3-year-old who lost his favorite toy if they weren’t.

“Thanks, guys.” I said to them. “You really are the best.”

“That’s what we’re here for, bud.” Shield said as he and the others got me into a group hug, one I gladly returned.

“I can’t believe you just used your talent out here.” Leon said after we broke the hug. “You never do that unless it was by accident.”

“Well, it’s just you guys here, right?” I said to them.

That was what I thought until…

“My, that was beautiful.” We jumped at the voice and whipped around. Standing there, as clear as the day she bought, was Princess Celestia. “I’ve never seen such wonderful magic like that before.”

Wait, what? Was she talking about what I had just done? Had she seen me doing it? I then suddenly remembered who I was with and sunk in a low bow. The others did too. But Leon did it too fast and his head smacked the floor.

“Y-y-y-your Highness, um…good evening." I stuttered, remembering my manners as Leon tried to recompose himself from his throbbing head.

“And good evening to you too, young colt, along with your friends.” She said, with a voice that had been dipped in honey. "You all may rise." We did so, but I kept my head bowed. "I saw you as you ran past me in the Hall before.”

“You…you did?" Why would the Princess of the Day bother with me?

“I was curious why you were in such a hurry to leave." she continued gently. "Why aren't you enjoying the celebrations with your friends? Why are you all alone out here?”

“Excuse me, Princess.” Leon said to her, after regaining his composition. “We only came out here was because this guy wasn’t celebrating like the rest of us. The reason he wasn’t celebrating with us was because he wasn’t able to see his girlfriend.”

“I told you a thousand times, Leon.” I said to him as I raised my head at him, annoyed by that statement. “She’s not my girlfriend.”

“We all know, Dusk.” Shield said. “She’s just a mare you wanted to be friends with.”

“Dusk ran off because he thinks he can’t get her at all.” Dog said. “We still think he haves a chance.”

“Thanks for the support, guys, but I have to face the facts.” I said before sadly replying to the Princess “If…if I may, Your Highness, I really don’t think I can be friends with her. I was lucky to have these guys as friends. Nopony would want to be friends with me. I’m nothing special…”

“I don’t believe that at all.” She said adamantly, but still in a voice as loving as a mother's caress. "Why, just now, I saw that wonderful display of magic that you did. Where did you learn how to do that?”

“I’ve…well…I’ve always been able to do that, Your Highness. Ever since I was young.”

“Yeah, and Dusk has even been getting better since we came along.” Shield said.

“Yeah.” Leon said. “Those little puppets were the basic things he could do. His magic is even greater than that. Even I have to say it is great. Right, guys?”

Both Dog and Shield agreed with him.

“Really? Well, I’d say that's special, wouldn't you agree?” She glided over to me, like a swan over water. “I’m surprised that it isn’t your Cutie Mark, such a special talent like that.”

“Well…that’s because I’ve…never shown it to anyone before. These three are the only ones around this castle who know about it.” I sighed pathetically. Then, it all tumbled out. “What if nopony else like it? What if they think it was weird? What if they just start making fun of it? It’s not like just anypony would care if they saw it anyway…”

My eyes widened in shock. I’d just said that, in a bitter, disrespectful tone, to Princess Celestia. “I mean uh…what I mean is…”

“Well, I’ve seen it and I think it’s marvelous. It's a shame you keep it hidden.” I looked up. She was still smiling. “You know, one of those…forms bore a remarkable resemblance of my student, Twilight Sparkle. Do you know her?”

“Um…” I felt my cheeks flush at the mention of her. “Uh…sort of. I mean, I’ve never really spoken to her. I’ve seen her. A lot.”

“More like always bumping into her at the library every day.” Leon said, annoying me a bit.

“Would you have liked it if she had been your friend?" She appeared genuinely concerned.

Was it that obvious? I thought to myself. I was just surprised that the most important alicorn in Equestria, apart from Luna, was interested in what I had to say.

“Yes, I would have.” I said. “But she’s gone now. Away from Canterlot. She has other friends now. She wouldn’t want to be friends with somepony like me anymore…”

“Don’t be so sure.” Was it my imagination or had Celestia’s smile grown brighter? “I think that you would be very surprised.” What did she mean by that? Her eyes seemed to twinkle, with an almost filly-like cunning. What she was thinking? I wondered. I looked to the guys to see them wondering too.

Then, it was gone and she began to set off. “I had better return to the festivities or my sister will wonder why I have gone. Are you coming?”

“No, thank you, your Highness. I think we’ll just go back to home. No doubt we’re all a bit tired and… Well, you know…” I knew it was too good to be true. She’d gotten bored with me. I couldn’t say I hadn’t expected but…it had been nice.

“If you’re sure." she said gently. "Sleep well…" She paused. "What is your name?”

“Dusk Noir, Your Highness.”

“Well, it was lovely speaking to you and your friends, Dusk.” she said genuinely. “Sweet dreams.” With that, she cantered away, leaving sunlight in her wake.

I blinked after she left. Had all that really happened? Had Princess Celestia just come over to see me, console me, and tell me that the thing I’d kept hidden my whole life was…wonderful?

Despite myself, I felt a small smile form on my face. Even if this was just a dream, it was a nice one to be sure. I’d just feel sad when it was all over and I woke up.

Leaving the castle behind, me and the guys walked on back to the school. Most of the students were still at the celebration, so it was strangely quiet and empty when we returned to the house. We all then went to our separate rooms, saying good night to each other. I climbed the stairs, entered my room, and laid on my bed.

I fell asleep almost instantly, smiling the whole time.

The next few days passed without much incident. The different groups of mares and colts all gathered and discussed all the things that they did, how wonderful the celebrations had been, all of those sorts of things.

I continued to walk with my group, my ears always prone to the snippets I heard, but never contributing. It didn’t much matter to me. The guys say I shouldn’t get hung up on the.

One day, when the sun was at its highest in the sky, I was reading in my room when I heard some music playing. The beat was enough to make me stop reading and get me to find out where it was coming from. I went searching around and found Leon getting ready to dance to the music.

“Whoa!” Leon said as his body was beginning to slowly move to the beat. “Whoa, baby!”

Seeing how he was taking so long, I decided to show him how to get into the beat.

“Hey!” Leon said as I shoved him a bit to have some space.

“Dude, you’re moving to slow.” I said as I got ready to dance. “Watch a master at work.”

“Oh, no.” Leon said as he then pushed me away. “I got this song out for me and only me, so back off.”

“Come on, Leon.” I said as I tried it again. “Music is for everyone. Don’t be such a…”

I was then pushed away by his jet stream.

“No way.” Leon said. “This is my spotlight. I’m not letting you take it.”

I then decided to use my magic and then pushed him out of the way, sending him skidding across the floor.

“Oooh, that was a cheap shot.” Leon said. “That’s how you want to play it. Then how about a dance battle?”

“Bring it.” I said as we both began to dance, trying to dance better than the other.

“Hey, can you do this?” Leon said as he danced.

“Ha! What about doing this?” I said as I danced.

The way I danced was pretty unique. It was another reason I had gotten popular. As ponies who saw me dancing before, my arms and legs move like they’re wiggling noodles in a cool way. One guy from school tried and ended up tripping himself. This is the reason why ponies call me “The Wobbler.”

“Seriously? That train wreck? What’s wrong with you? Are those legs and arms broken?”

“It’s better than yours.” I said.

“Oh, yeah? We’ll see about that!”

With this, our dance off began. We’re were dancing all over the place. It was so good that Dog and Shield got out to watch us.

“Oh, watch out for this one! Watch out for this! It could go off!” Leon said as he then slid over to stairs, grab a hold of the railing, and did the old tail propeller. “Uh-huh.”

“Ha! You kidding me? With that?” I said as Leon was finished and went dancing in front of me. “My family invented that move!”

“Well, if you want to see me really shake things up,” Leon said as he then opened the door and headed outside, “then let’s take it out the front door! Take it outside!”

With that, I danced my way out the door and we continued the dance battle on the front porch.

“Oh, yeah.” Leon said as he did different kinds of dances. “I’m on the porch. I’m holding the torch. And I’m ready to scorch.”

This battle only last for 5 minutes until the music was turned off by Shield.

“Hey!” Leon said as we all looked to Shield sitting at the window. “What did you do that for, Shield? I was getting my groove on!”

“Uh, guys?” Shield said, pointing forward. “Got a visitor.”

Me and Leon looked to see a white Pegasus pony, dressed in the royal colors of Canterlot. A courier. I was a little bit shocked by this. What was he doing here? What did he want?

“Dusk Noir?” he asked.

“That would be me.” I said to him. “Can I help you?”

“I have here a letter for your attention.” He handed me the rolled-up scroll. “From Princess Celestia. Good day.” He trotted off with me and Leon going back inside and me shutting the door.

“Was that guy serious?” Leon asked me. “Is that really a letter from the Princess?”

“No doubt about it.” I said as I looked over the scroll. “It’s got the royal seal. Nopony can duplicate it.”

“I can’t believe ya got a letter from Celestia herself.” Dog said, just as surprised as the rest of us.

“Me either.” Leon said, a little miffed about only me getting a letter. “I met her the same time you did. Why didn’t I get a letter?”

“I didn’t think the Princess would remembered me, let alone take the time to write to me.” I said.

“Well, then why are you still gawking at it?” Shield said. “Read what it says.”

I unrolled the scroll, opened it, and read it aloud:

Dear Dusk Noir,

I hope this letter finds you well. Yes, I still remember you from that night at the celebration.

I'm writing to tell you that you are about to take your studies, and your life, beyond Canterlot. I have managed to get you a home in Ponyville, where you are going to work in the local library.

You are going to serve as a second assistant librarian under my faithful student Twilight Sparkle. I have seen how close you are to the friends you have here, so I will allow them to accompany you in Ponyville. Enclosed are tickets for the train to the town from the Canterlot station.

You will start your work tomorrow, giving you the rest of the day to make yourself comfortable. Don't worry, the ponies there are very welcoming and kind. You'll be fine.

Good luck and remember, don't keep that special talent of yours hidden forever. Find somepony there to share it with.

Princess Celestia.

I re-read the letter several times, taking it all in.

“I must be dreaming.” I said to the guys. “Quick, somepony slap me!”

“Nope. You’re not dreaming.” Leon said after he slapped me and as we all looked to see his displeased face. “Which means she really does want us to go to Ponyville.”

“You know that place?” I asked him.

“Visited it during my circus job.” Leon answered. “It’s a small, sleepy town. There’s no way I’m going over there.”

“Oh, come on, Leon.” Dog said. “Dusk needs us. Ya said ya owe it to him for this life. Besides, I know Ponyville and I’m sure ya can find a good mare there.”

“You know that place too?” I asked Dog.

“Dusk, my old friend Applejack is there.” Dog answered.

“The cowgirl pony you met on that farm?” I asked.

“Yep, her whole family lives there.” Dog said. “We haven’t seen each other in a darn long time since I came to Canterlot. I’m plum plushed to see her again, so I’m comin’.”

“You can count me in too.” Shield said.

“Well, if there are going to be cute mares around, then I might as well come too.” Leon said. “Besides, somepony needs to keep you in check.”

“Really?” I said, surprised by what they said. “I’m not even asking and you’re going to Ponyville to help me?”

“Of course we are.” Dog said. “We’re your friends.”

“Yeah, we stick together on this one.” Shield said.

“Even if you’re annoying, we’ll still help you.” Leon said. “That’s what good friends are for.”

I then gave them a smile and said “Thanks, guys.”

I then put on my confident look and said “Well then, let’s get packing! Time to go to Ponyville!”

The guys cheered and we all quickly gathered up what few things we owned, like Shield and his weights and Wonderbolt posters, Dog and some of his country belongings, Leon with both his animal care kit and “personal essentials”, and me with a few books, my favorite quill, my family photo, and a few oddly shaped rocks I’d found on one of my walks, which I placed into my saddlebag.

Then I flung it over my shoulder, folded up the letter from the Princess, and got out to see the guys already packed. I then took out the tickets that came with the letter and gave the guys theirs. We all then dashed out of the doors and towards the Canterlot train station.

I could hardly contain myself. As the train arrived, we each presented our tickets and boarded. We were going to Ponyville. We each had been given this chance by Princess Celestia herself. Leon’s clear to see, Shield wanting to help me, and Dog being able to see his old childhood friend.

And I was going to see Twilight Sparkle. Despite myself, I smiled widely.

Author's Notes:

There we have it, Dusk finally has his chance to talk to Twilight Sparkle, but will this go as Dusk planned? More surprises and excitement await next time!

If you want to know the right tone for the song the Element Squad just sang, listen to this link as you read it.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9A3oMbstqko
And the music for Dusk and Leon's dance battle was the instrumental of "Hey, Mama" by Black Eyed Peas.
https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=jH89OuGUzPA

Chapter 3: Welcome to Ponyville

Chapter 3: Welcome to Ponyville

As we rode the train and Dog told me all about his time in Ponyville, I could barely contain my anticipation and excitement as the train pulled in at Ponyville station, even when the guys told me to try and calm down. We were the first to rise from our seats. I thanked the conductor for his efforts and rejoined the others as we set hoof in this new town.

Immediately, me and the guys could tell how this place was a lot different from Canterlot. All of the ponies there came from a higher class, smartly dressed and snooty, with their heads held up so high, they were almost joining the Pegasus ponies in Clouds Ville. They were so uptight, false even and caring little beyond their own lives. That was how I viewed them. Not here.

“Ah! Bein’ back here reminds me how much I’ve missed Ponyville.” Dog sighed in relief as we walked through the town, looking around as we did.

“It’s definitely different from Canterlot.” Shield said. “Not that many snobs around here.”

“Yeah, I forgot how much easier life is around here.” Leon said. “Beats the city hustle and all the eyes staring at you.”

“I get ya, guys.” I said, still amazed by this place. “The Princess was right. Everypony here certainly seems a lot more friendly and cheery.”

“Ya think that’s good, wait til we get to Sweet Apple Acres.” Dog said. “I promise y’all you’ll get to have the best apple-tastic sweets ya’ll ever eat.”

“Okay, you talked about apples all the way here on the train.” Leon said to Dog as we stopped and he stood in front of the ice elemental. “I swear, if you say one more thing about apples, I’m going to…” With that, he then looked to his left with a look of shock. “To…”

With that confusing moment, me, Shield, and Dog decided to look where he was looking and saw a Pegasus mare with a pale yellow coat of fur, a long, flowing, bright pink mane and tail, and big, expressive, blue eyes walking around. We looked to Leon and, after seeing that he was watching her walk away with that look still on his face, groaned as we realized he was mesmerized by a mare again.

“Come on!” Shield said as he face-hoofed himself in frustration.

“Again?” Dog said, feeling the same way.

“Leon, we do not have the time for you to flirt with some random mare.” I said to Leon, not wanting to deal with his “mare hunt” antics again.

“Guys, this is different.” Leon said to us.

“How?” I asked him, not believing it was any different than any other time he would be ogling some mare.

“Because that’s not just some mare.” Leon said as he continued to watch the mare. “That’s Fluttershy.”

“Flutter-what?” Shield asked him, just as confused as me and Dog.

“Fluttershy.” Leon said to Shield before looking back to that mare. “The sweetest, most beautiful mare I’ve ever met. The one pony I let get away. Like as you say, Dusk, the Juliet to my Romeo.”

With the way he said it, I knew he was speaking the truth. So did the guys. Seeing Leon like this shocked us all. Never did we once hear him say something like that about any mare.

“How do you know her?” I asked him.

“We met when I was working in the circus.” Leon answered, making me realize that he met her back as a colt. “She was at one of the shows and she managed to help me with the animals after the show. You should’ve seen her. She was amazing with the animals. She even got the orthros to calm down. And that was the only animal I had problems with. And the way she hides herself behind her mane, it’s like looking at a kitten.”

Okay, I guess I forgot to tell you this, but Leon actually use to work for a circus before he came to Canterlot. He was the one who handled the animal acts. He made sure they were healthy, they enjoyed life in the circus, even made sure they were okay after a show. With that, he lived up to his family’s reputation in showing kindness.

“Sounds like somepony found their childhood crush.” I said to him with a smug smile.

“I never thought I’d see her again.” Leon said. “Okay, this has got be fate.”

“Leon, where are you going?” I said to him as he began walking off in the same direction as Fluttershy. “We’re supposed to go to my new house first, remember?”

“Sorry, but this might be my only chance to see her again. I can’t miss it.” Leon said as he walked away. “Go on without me. I’m gonna try and see if I can run into her. Good luck, Dusk.”

With that, Leon walked away from us and was out of sight. With a sigh in defeat, me, Shield, and Dog then continued on to the library.

As we walked along, I caught snippets of conversations, discussing what wonderful weather the Pegasi had given them (Hard to argue with that), laughing at the antics of young fillies and colts or how they should always be looking up whenever somepony called Pinkie Pie started twitching. I decided not to read too deep into that.

“Huh. Never heard this much talking since the time we accidently walked into that fancy garden party.” Shield said, no doubt hearing all the conversations.

“Well, after what happened at the Summer Sun Celebration, I’m not surprised.” I said to him. “You know I read in A Gentlecolt's Guide to Equestria that the town was founded by Earth ponies in the early days and held many long and proud traditions, including Winter Wrap-Up and The Running of the Leaves.”

“Running of the Leaves?” Shield asked me, wondering what it was.

“It’s this annual race this town holds every fall.” I answered him.

“More than that.” Dog said to us. “It’s one of the most important jobs of the season. Since those leaves can’t get off the tree themselves, ponies have to do it for them. By runnin’ around the forest, all that shakin’ we make will make those leaves fall and get those trees ready for winter.”

“That’s right.” I said, surprised he actually knew that. “Wow, Dog! You must have spent a long time here in Ponyville.”

“Well, my family lived with the Apple family for a few years.” Dog said. “Of course, we left before I became a stallion, so there might be some stuff I missed out on.”

“So I bet you’re gonna be happy when we’re at Sweet Apple Acres.” I said to him.

“Eh-yup!” Dog said to me with a smile. “I can’t wait to see how everypony is doin’.”

“You know, guys, it’s getting close to autumn, so that race is bound to be starting soon.” I said to them. “If all goes well at the library, we could actually go to it.”

“Go to it?” Dog said with a chuckle. “If we’re gonna be here for that, I’m gonna sign up. I always wanted to be in The Running of the Leaves.”

“Then we both better hope we’re staying here.” Shield said to Dog. “ʹCause I want in on that action. Could finally prove who’s the Iron Pony by leaving you in the dust.”

“Not if I leave ya in the dust first.” Dog said as the two gave each other a glare before laughing, making me roll my eyes with a smile.

Yeah, Shield and Dog have quite a rivalry to see who’s the most daring pony ever, doing all kinds of Iron Pony challenges. There was never a time when those two wouldn’t be trying to prove who was the best. Though I got to say, I too was hoping that we could stay around long enough for autumn to begin. The Running of the Leaves would be interesting to watch.

“Hey, Dog,” I asked my cowpony friend, “you said you lived around the Apple family, right? Is it true that they are the only ponies in Equestria who can make this Zap-Apple Jam I read about?”

“Eh-yup!” Dog said to me. “And that apple jam is the best of all Equestria. I once helped them apple-buck for those apples. Though, word of warnin’, never buck one of those trees before they’re ready. Learned that the hard way.”

“Apple-what?” I asked him.

“Apple-buckin'.” Dog answered me. “It’s what the Apple family calls it when they go apple-pickin'. The way they do it is by buckin’ the tree to make the apples fall. ´Fore me and my family moved away from here, that’s what I use to do.”

“That’s why you have such strong kicks.” I said to him as both me and Shield realized how he got all that leg strength.

“Ya darn tootin’.” Dog said to me. “Apple-buckin’ really makes a good workout.”

“Maybe I should try it.” Shield said to Dog. “I do need to work on my legs and I only brought upper body weights.”

“Well, we can’t jump into anything yet. I still have to make sure I get the job at the library.” I said to them. “You know, the guide book also showed a few noteworthy locations like Sweet Apple Acres. There’s also the Carousel Boutique, a fine provider of clothing and fashion for mares and stallions, and the Everfree Forest, a place full of strange and unnatural things. Seems a little fascinating.”

“Well, I wouldn’t consider going there.” Dog said with shiver. “That place just ain’t natural. Clouds movin’ on their own, animals doin’ whatever they want without a single care, and plants growing wild.”

“I said it was interesting.” I said to him. “I know it’s best to stay away from there. I’d heard about the dangers the forest haves, like manticores, cockatrices, even heard rumors of a Hydra lurking in Frogbottom Swamp. Definitely staying clear of that.”

After I said that, my stomach suddenly rumbled. I blushed a bit with a sheepish smile as the guys laughed at me.

“Looks like somepony’s hankerin’ for somethin’ to eat.” Dog said before his and Shield’s stomachs rumbled too and they blushed in embarrassment.

“Looks like I’m not the only one.” I said to them. “Well, we haven’t eaten since we left Canterlot. Let’s try to see if we find anything for lunch.”

With that, the three of us began looking around the marketplace to see if there was anypony selling food. It wasn’t long until…

“Hey, guys!” Shield said as we came over to him. “Why don’t we try that applecart over there?”

Me and Dog looked over and saw he spotted a nearby applecart, tended to by an orange Earth pony mare.

“Shield, that ain’t just an applecart.” Dog said to him. “That cart is from Sweet Apple Acres!”

“Are you sure, Dog?” I asked my cowpony friend.

“Sure as rain.” Dog said to me. “I recognize that cart anywhere.”

“Looks like we’ll get to have some of those Apple family sweets you were talking about.” I said to him before speaking to both him and Shield. “What are we waiting for? Let’s get over there and try some!”

“I got this, fellas.” Dog said to us as we got to the cart and he spoke to the mare in charge of it. “Pardon me, miss, I was wonderin’…”

Dog just froze with his mouth opened in shock as the three of us got a better look at the seller as she looked at him with an honest, friendly smile. Her fur coat was a sunset orange with her blonde mane and tail tied up at the ends. She had freckles on her cheeks and green eyes. She wore a brown, slightly battered Stetson hat that just added to the whole farm girl look. It suited her well, to say the least.

“Uh!” Dog grunted in shock, making the mare give him a confused look as she saw the shocked look.

“Uh…howdy.” She said to us, unsurely and her voice having a Southern twang to it like Dog’s. “What can I do ya for?”

“Uh…Uh…AJ?” Dog said to her, now making me and Shield confused.

The mare gave a look of shock before squinting at him, no doubt she was trying to take a better look at him.

Her look of shock returned as she said “Dog?”

It was only a few moments before the two of them smiled at each other, yelled out in excitement, and then grabbed each other into a hug. The sight of this confused me and Shield.

“Dusk, what is happening?” Shield asked me as those two continued their hug.

“I don’t know, Shield. I don’t know.” I said to him as Dog and that mare broke their hug and spoke to each other. “Though, by the looks of things, I can only guess that those two actually know each other.”

“Dog, when did ya get here?” the mare asked our cowpony friend.

“Just got off the train.” Dog said to her. “It’s been so long, how ya been?”

“I’ve been mighty fine, Dog.” The mare said to him. “Just handlin’ today’s sells. How ya been doin’?”

“Fine as rain.” Dog said to her. “Never thought I see ya handlin’ a sell like this.”

“Well, a lot’s changed since ya left.” The mare said with a proud smile.

“I can see that.” Dog said.

“Yep, they know each other.” I told Shield.

“Dog, you know her?” Shield asked as he walked up to them.

“Of course. We grew up together when we were foals.” Dog said to him before speaking to me. “Dusk, get over here.”

With this, I went over as he began speaking again, standing next to that mare.

“Fellas, I like ya to meet my friend, the most hard-workin’ pony of the Apple family, Applejack.” Dog said to us, doing introductions. “AJ, these two are Shield Steedor and Dusk Noir, friends of mine from Canterlot.”

“So this is the Applejack you’ve been talking about.” I said to Dog before I spoke to his childhood friend, offering my claw out for a claw/hoofshake. “Well, I have to say it’s nice to finally meet y—oh!”

“Well, it’s nice to be met.” Applejack said to me as she shook my claw enthusiastically. “Canterlot, huh? Well, let me be the first to say ‘welcome ta Ponyville, friendliest town ya’ll ever see.’ Anytime ya wanna have a chinwag, come on down ta Sweet Apple Acres. We’re always happy to make new friends. And any friend of Dog’s is a friend of mine.”

“T-that’s g-great!” I said as my arm was still shaking a bit after she broke the shake.

When I finally realized, I got a little embarrassed when she, Dog, and Shield laughed at me a bit and stopped my shaking arm, giving a sheepish smile.

“Actually, I’m not exactly from Canterlot.” Shield said to her. “I moved there from Diggington.”

“Diggington?” Applejack said in surprise. “Well, that’s mighty far. Even farther than Canterlot.”

“Not when you’re the fastest stallion in Equestria.” Shield said, being all modest again. “Takes me about a few minutes to get there on hoof.”

“That’s mighty impressive.” Applejack said to him. “Ya know, I happen to know a certain Pegasus that might be just as fast in the air.”

“Ha! I’ll believe it when I see it.” Shield cockily said, not believing that somepony is as fast as him.

“Anyway,” Applejack said before speaking to all three of us, “so ya’ll came down here from Canterlot?”

“Actually there’s four of us.” I said to her. “That particular member is out chasing some mare that walked past us in town earlier.”

“Oh.” Applejack said to us, “Well, still, hot dang! That’s some pretty fancy livin’! What brings ya’ll to our lil’ patch of heaven?”

“Dusk is here for a job he was offered.” Shield said to her.

“And we’re here for support.” Dog said to her, speaking for both himself and Shield.

“Well now, ain’t that nice?” Applejack said to Shield and Dog, no doubt touched by the friendship me and the guys have. “Ya’ll must be mighty good friends then.”

“We are.” I said to her, talking about Shield and Dog. “I wouldn’t be who I am if it wasn’t for them.”

We all shared a good moment before mine and the guys’ stomachs rumbled, causing Applejack to chuckle a bit and the three of us to blush in embarrassment.

“Well, sounds like ya fellas are hankerin’ for some good to eat.” She said to us as Dog gave her a sheepish smile and Shield just looked away in embarrassment.

“Well, we haven’t eaten since we got off the train.” I said to her.

“Well now, let’s get ya fellas filled up.” Applejack said to me. “What can ah getcha?”

“We’ll take three apples, please.” I answered, politely.

“Comin’ right up.” She said as she then flipped an apple onto her muzzle and gave it to Dog, who held it in his magic.

One at a time, she did the same to two more apples, flicking each in mine and Shield’s direction.

“Heads up, Shield!” I said, catching the apple with a spell.

“What? Oh!” Shield said as the apple then got into his mouth.

Me, Dog, and Applejack laughed as he glared at us, the apple still in his mouth.

“So how much do I owe for the apples?” I said after the three of us stopped laughing and Shield took a bite out of the apple, held it in his hoof, as started eating it.

I reached into my bag and pulled out some money, but she held out her hoof and stopped me.

“No need to pay me.” She said to me. “On the house.”

“Are you sure?” I asked her. “Don’t you need this to support your family’s business?”

“It’s okay.” She said to me. “Seein’ how good friends ya’ll are with Dog, I won’t charge ya.”

“Well, that’s nice of you.” I said to her with a grateful smile. “Thank you.”

“Not a problem.” Applejack said. “Well, I might as well get back to work and let ya’ll get on your way.”

“Wait,” Dog said to her, “since that I’m here and you have all these treats to sell, mind if I help ya?”

What he told her shocked both me and Shield. This was the one pony who was practically the definition of faithful.

“Really, Dog?” Applejack asked him. “Doesn’t your friend need your help there?”

“Oh, Dusk?” Dog said to her. “Oh, he’ll be just fine. He’s got Shield. Besides this would be the perfect time to catch up on lost time.”

“I guess that makes sense.” Applejack said.

After hearing all that, I was now angry with Dog for trying to ditch me and Shield when he said he was going to support me all the way. With this, I walked up behind him and grabbed in by the tail.

“Dog, a word?” I said as he and Applejack looked at me, seeing my angry glare.

“Pardon me, AJ.” Dog said as I then pulled him by the tail and dragged him over to a group with me and Shield.

“What are you doing?” I said to Dog, speaking at a volume so Applejack wouldn’t hear. “What happened to supporting me?”

“What?” Dog said to me, just as quietly. “I’m tryin’ to help an old friend.”

“Yeah, and you’re ditching us.” Shield said to him, speaking at the same volume and being just as angry with Dog as I was. “We’re supposed to have Dusk’s back, remember?”

“Fellas, come on.” Dog said to us. “I haven’t seen her in moons since I moved away. She was always there for me and I’m makin’ sure I’m there for her.”

With the way he said, I soon realized that this wasn’t just because she was a friend.

“She’s more than a friend to you, isn’t she?” I asked him as he looked at me.

“Eh-yup.” Dog said to me, his head hanged in depression and the answer shocking Shield.

That confirmed it. It was just like with Leon. Dog wasn’t just doing this because she was his friend. He was doing this…because he had a crush on her.

“I don’t believe this.” I said to him. “I expected this from Leon, but you, Dog?”

“Come on, Dusk.” Dog said to me with a begging look. “I’ve wanted to see her again for so long. This might be my only chance to show her how much she means to me. Can ya let me be with her for a while? Please?”

I gave it some thought before I asked “How long have you had it?”

“For moons.” Dog answered me.

After hearing that, I gave it some thought. I knew that he was going against the promise he and Shield made to me, but a part of me said that I shouldn’t stand in the way of him being with the mare he loves.

With that, I sighed in defeat and said “Go ahead, Dog.”

He looked at me with a look of surprise and said “Are ya sure?”

“Yeah. If she really means that much to you, I won’t stand in the way of you spending time with her.” I said to him. “Because, like Shield taught us, a good friend has to put their friends’ needs before their own desires.”

With this, Dog smiled at me, hugged me, and said “Thanks, Dusk.”

Though I was surprised by this, I smiled and returned it. After we broke it, Dog went over to Applejack. I was able to hear thanks to my super-hearing.

“What were ya’ll fellas talkin’ about over there?” Applejack asked Dog, curious about what we were talking about as she couldn’t hear it.

“Oh, that?” Dog said to her. “Oh, just makin’ sure Dusk was alright with this. It’s fine, it’s fine.”

“Ya sure about that?” She asked him.

“Eh-yup.” Dog said to her before speaking to me. “Thanks for lettin’ me help AJ, Dusk.”

“No problem.” I said to him. “Just make sure you come over to see my new house.”

“Ya got it!” Dog said to me.

“Okay, we’d better get along to my new lodgings.” I said to the two cowponies as me and Shield left the marketplace, heading off where my new home was located and munching my apple. “Hope we see you two around, Applejack and Dog.”

“Hope to see ya around, Dusk and Shield.” Dog said to us, waving to us.

“I hope so too. Have yourselves a nice day now, ya hear?” Applejack said to us, doing the same.

“Don’t worry, we will.” Shield said to her as we kept on walking.

As we walked along, I noticed that me and Shield were attracting a little bit of attention from the local populace. A few ponies, as they passed by us in the street, gave us friendly smiles, or even waved when they saw us.

“Wow, we haven’t been in this town for at least a day and we’re already the talk of the town.” Shield said, liking the attention.

“Well, it is a relatively small settlement, so new ponies in town would be sure to turn some heads, at least for a while.” I said to him. “Though I got to say I’m a little embarrassed by it.

“Well, I hope it doesn’t stop too soon.” Shield said. “Got to show these ponies why the Wonderbolts should have me in the group.”

“Shield, the Wonderbolts are made up of pegasi,” I said, “which means they do tricks involving flight. Unless you grow wings right now, don’t you suppose it might be little difficult keeping up with them?”

“Hey, I’ll make it work.” Shield said, not losing hope on his dream. “I mean, we had our doubts on Gold Star and he became the Mystic King without magic.”

“Well, for starters, Gold haves anti-magic, which is a special brand of magic that cancels out other magic.” I said to him. “That’s what makes him the strongest mage out there. The Wonderbolts are pegasi and you’re an Earth pony, totally different situation. He haves a power that allows him to keep up with everypony in Equestria. Sure, you have that power to walk on cloud like a Pegasus, but that alone doesn’t mean you’re not gonna get any problems. You still can’t fly.”

“So what if I can’t fly?” Shield said to me. “I’ve got the best aerodynamics anypony has ever seen. Gold didn’t give up on his dream and I’m not gonna give up either. Whether it takes moons, I’ll prove myself as a Wonderbolt.”

“Well…then all I can say is good luck.” I said as we reached the fringes of the main part of the town. “Okay, now if we look to the right, my house should be right in front of us.”

“Whoa!” Shield said as we turned right from the path and saw my new home. “Nice digs.”

“It does look nice.” I said as we approached the door to my new home.

It was modestly sized and kept up the pleasant aesthetic of the other buildings. Dangling from the side was the key, on which a small note had been attached. It simply said “Welcome!”

“Wow, these ponies sure are friendly.” Shield said to me as he saw the note on the key as I grabbed it. “They even left the key for ya.”

Again, I found myself smiling as I slipped the key in the lock, turned it, and opened the door.

“Whoa!” Shield said as we entered the house. “This place looks as good on the inside as it is on the outside!”

“Can’t argue with that.” I said, just as amazed as him.

It was just as pleasant on the inside as the outside. We looked around to see it had all the essentials: a living room, with a fireplace, a kitchen-joint dining room, and a small study, complete with desk and bookcase. Upstairs housed a small bedroom and a bathroom just opposite.

“It’s not too shabby.” I said as I set my bag down and opened it.

I set the photo of my family at the dresser by my bed and my oddly shaped stones on display at the window of my study, as well as my quill on the desk and the books I owned on the shelf.

“Well, I’m moved in.” I said to Shield as he set his bag down. “You can leave your bag here if you want, Shield.”

“I still can’t believe you brought your weird rock collection with you.” Shield said to me, talking about the stones at the window.

“Well, it’s not like I have an explanation for why I collect them.” I said to him. “I just feel some sort of…I don’t know, familiarity with them.”

“Well, whatever it is, it’s just plain weird if you ask me.” Shield said.

“Well, I’m got till tomorrow before I have to meet her, so I’m gonna take the time to catch up on some reading.” I said as I pulled down Creatures of Equestria from its place on the shelf, walked to the living room, and set it open at the place I had marked it at.

“Same old Dusk.” Shield said as I started to read. “Never miss a chance to read.”

“Well, it’s because of reading I got my cutie mark.” I said to him. “Also it wouldn’t hurt if you would reading something besides Daring Doo once in a while.”

“Don’t even push it, Noir.” Shield said to me. “What are you reading anyway?”

“A segment on dragons.” I said to him. “This is one of the only few books in Equestria that contains an even partial study on them.”

“How come?” he asked.

“Due to their fierce nature, nopony had managed to successfully study dragons without being scared off.” I said to him as I came across the part documented about their young, wherein even baby dragons were remarkable. “Get this: from an early age, dragons could speak fluently, walk without problems, and be capable of learning. Any foal would have to be at least three years old before they could even trot without tripping.”

“That’s cool.” He said to me. “Why are you reading about dragons anyway?”

“I don’t know.” I said to him. “I guess it might have to do with that little dragon Twilight haves with her. What was his name again? Oh, right, Spike.”

“How did she get that little guy anyway?”

“I’m wondering that too along with how long she had him and what he’s like. We’ll find out tomorrow.”

A feeling of nervousness and excitement gripped me again.

“I’m actually going to see her.” I said as I smile in excitement. “I’m not only gonna talk to her, I’ll also be working with her.”

“Being with her while working in a library.” Shield said to me. “Must be perfect for you.”

“Yeah.” I said to him. “Even if she had new friends now, I could still be hers. Just think about all the things we could talk about! She'd be able to show me what she'd learned from the Princess, I would share what I learned with her. Not to mention we can both share what we learned about friendship. It’s gonna be great!”

“Totally!” Shield said to me with a smile.

But the doubt returned and I said “But what if she doesn't even want talk to me? What if she would just have me work in silence and just getting on with it right after I say ‘hello?’ She would be my boss, after all. Maybe I shouldn’t do this. I could probably get a job back at Canterlot.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Shield said to me, trying to calm me down. “Dusk, chill. Everything’s gonna be fine. We’ll head to the library, you can talk to her about the job, and we’ll see how it goes from there.”

“Yeah, but…”

“What are you afraid of? You’re Dusk Noir! You faced off with villainous elementals, had to deal living with a ragtag squad of misfit mages, you lead a team of your own into every battle you’ve come across, and helped save all of Equestria from some reincarnated, magic lunatic! If that doesn’t count for you being a great stallion for this job, I don’t know what does.”

“You’re right. I’ve been through the worst Equestria has ever thrown at me and never gave up then. So I’m not gonna give up now!”

“That’s the spirit!”

“Thanks for bringing my hopes back up, Shield.”

“No problem, bud.”

When I saw the sun was just touching the edge of the horizon, I saw that we spent the whole afternoon in this new town just talking in my new house.

“Man, time does really fly when you talk with friends.” I said to Shield.

“Told ya.” Shield said.

“How about we explore the town?” I said to him. “Beats sitting around here, right?”

“Yeah, let’s go!” Shield said.

With that, I placed the book back on its shelf, we went back out of the door, I locked it, and we set off back towards the center of town, still receiving the odd smile or wave from passing ponies. Some, I even returned. Shield definitely returned them.

As we walked along, we saw a rather unusual sight. In came in the form of an Earth pony with bright pink fur and a mane and tail that made me think of cotton candy. She was bouncing along like she had springs attached to her hooves and had a bright, cheery smile upon her face.

“You seeing this too, right?” Shield asked me as we watched the cheerful mare bounce along.

“Yeah, I see her bouncing.” I said to him.

Everypony seemed to brighten up themselves a little as she pranced along, as she bid an enthusiastic “hi” or “how ya doin’” to anypony close enough. Then, as she was close to us, her tail started to twitch and she stopped.

“Uh-oh!” She still said this in her high pitched, bright voice but with a hint of worry. Everypony backed away from her.

“What’s going on?” Shield asked me. “Why’s everypony backing off?”

“I think I have a guess.” I said, thinking about what ponies had said about a mare like this before I spoke to the mare in front of us. “Excuse me, are you Pinkie Pie?”

“Yep, that's me!” She said, cheerfully before she raised an eyebrow at me. “Hey, how did you know? I’ve never seen you. Are you psychic? That’s it! You’re psychic! Ooh, ooh tell me what I’m thinking right now!”

“What?” Shield asked, just as confused as I was.

“Um…” I wasn’t quite sure how to respond to that. Sure I was telepathic, but there was no way I could tell somepony like her that. “No, I’m not psychic. I just had a hunch.”

“Nope, wrong! Not even close!” She said to me.

“What in the name of Celestia…” I said before she interrupted me.

“Come on, try again!” She said to me.

“Look, I’m…” I stopped as I heard something from above. “Would you happen to be thinking that me and my friend here should move two steps to the left?”

“Oooh, so close! I was thinking two steps to the right!”

“Right, okay. Hold on. Shield?” With that, me and Shield stepped to the right, just as a piano hit the spot we’d been standing in seconds before.

“What the…? A piano?” Shield said in shock as I looked up from where it fell. “What in Equestria did that come from?”

“Uh, Shield?” I said as I pointed to where I was looking.

Shield looked to where I was pointing and we both saw a flying removals van, manned by a few Pegasus ponies. The larger one, no doubt the guy in charge, scolded a grey one with a blonde mane.

“Huh, a removals van.” Shield said. “Didn’t see that coming.”

“Sorry about that!” the larger Pegasus said, calling down to me and Shield.

“It’s okay, just as long as nopony got hurt!” I shouted back. Me and Shield looked back to Pinkie, who was peeking around the debris. “You alright?”

“Yep, yep, yep! That was a close one!” She said to me as she turned about face. “Well, gotta get going! See you later, Mr. Psychic Pony!”

“Thank you, Miss Pie. I’m…”

“Don’t tell me your name! Or your friend’s name! I wanna see if I’m psychic too, maybe I’ll figure it out! I love guessing games!" She resumed her prancing. "Gotta dash! See ya later!"

“Alright, watch out for anymore... falling pianos." I couldn't quite believe I’d said that.

“Okie-dokie-lokie!" And she was off, bouncing along like nopony's business.

Me and Shield still didn’t know how quite to react to something so…random. So, we did the only thing that seemed sensible at the time: we laughed, smiles plastered on our faces as we walked back into the marketplace.

“‘Mr. Psychic Pony.’ Now there’s a first.” Shield said as he laughed again. “If only she knew.”

I kept that smile on me after he said that. It was true. I was actually psychic. Well, it was more like telepathy. It was a power one of my Fire Dragon ancestors discovered a long time ago. So it was a funny thought that she thought I was psychic when it was actually true.

“Hey, look!” I said as my smile only grew wider when we saw the only two cowponies in this town.

“Looks like their closing up shop.” Shield said as we watched as it did look like Applejack and Dog were closing up the stall.

The baskets and shelves were empty and they were both busily folding up the applecart, flipping the boards shut and moving on to the canopy, collapsing it inside the rest.

“That looks nice.” I said to myself.

“What does?” Shield asked me.

“What Applejack’s got.” I answered him. “A simple and stable life: farming apples, selling them in various forms, and then heading home after a day’s work. It at least makes Applejack important and gets her involved with ponies. Unlike I had to before you and the others. I’m rather jealous of her. Seeing this makes me almost wish I live like that too.”

“Live like what?” Shield said with an amused smug on his face. “Some unicorn hillbilly in the middle of nowhere?”

“Hey, there are benefits to it.” I said to him. “I mean, look at Dog. He spent a few years with that life and now he can kick boulders into gravel. Speaking of Dog, you should stop talking about unicorn hillbillies so you don’t insult him.”

“Oh, yeah. Right.” Shield said to me, now deciding not to make anymore “hillbilly” cracks. “But seriously, do you really see yourself doing what she does?”

I decided to think about how it would be if I did live that life. I saw myself sitting under a tree, perhaps chewing on a piece of hay, just watching the world go by, before getting up to do some apple bucking.

I laughed a little before I said “Yeah, you’re right. Can’t quite see myself doing anything like that.”

“Dog, I told ya. Ya don’t have to take the cart for me.” Applejack said to Dog as he attached the cart’s harness to himself. “I can take it back by myself just fine.”

“I know ya can.” Dog said to her. “But we still have a ton of catchin’ up to do. Plus, I haven’t been to Sweet Apple Acres in a long time. I want to see how everypony’s doin’.”

“Hey, Dog!” I said as he and Applejack looked and saw us.

“Shield! Dusk! Hey!” Dog said to us as he and Applejack waved at us.

“Back again for more, huh?” She said to me and Shield as she smiled at us and we trotted over to her and Dog. “Sorry, all sold out I’m afraid.”

“It’s fine. We weren’t hungry.” I said to her.

“I’m just messin’ with ya.” Her smile became a little more sympathetic. “Where ya fellas headed?”

“Oh, us?” I simply said to her. “We’re just exploring the town, getting a better look of it.”

“Well, how ‘bout ya two walk with me and AJ?” Dog said to us. “We just gotta haul this on back to the farm and ya can see Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Sure. Why not?” I said as me and Shield walked to the cowponies’ side, matching their stride as Dog towed the cart along. “So you two managed to sell all of the apples, huh?”

“Sure did. Dog was mighty fine help.” Applejack said to me, making Dog smile with pride. “Made a nice lil' bit-a money from it too. Ya won’t find better apples than ones from Sweet Apple Acres.” She turned to look at me as the four of us walked. "Did ya two enjoy your apples?”

“Yes, we did.” I said to her. “You’re right. I don't think I’ve tasted a better apple in all my life.”

“Yeah, that was one good apple.” Shield said to her before speaking to Dog. “You weren’t kidding, Dog. That was delicious!”

“Told ya.” Dog said to him.

“Well, that’s nice of ya to say so.” she said, sincerely. “How has ya first day in Ponyville been then?”

“Can’t really say.” I said to her.

“Yeah, we’ve already unpacked and did nothing but sit around all day.” Shield said with a bored look on his face. “We just got out of the house.”

“No problem with that, just so long as ya enjoyed yourselves.” She chuckled a little. “‘Sides, ya can’t really call this ‘your first day’ here. Ya did come pretty late in the day. I’m sure y’all get more done tomorrow.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” This might be worth bringing up. “It wasn’t entirely uneventful. We did run into this rather…” I paused, searching for the right word. “…unique pony.”

“What do ya mean?” Dog asked me.

“He’s talking about that crazy mare we bumped into earlier.” Shield said to him. “And crazy as it sounds, she actually helped us dodge a piano that nearly fell on us.”

“This ‘unique’ pony…” Applejack said to me and Shield. “Her name ain’t ‘Pinkie Pie’ by any chance?”

“Uh, yeah.” I said to her as me and the guys looked at her with wonder. “You know her?”

“Fellas,” she said, sniggering a little, “chances are if ya find a pony in this town who doesn’t know Pinkie Pie, they’re either new or had their heads stuck in a hole in the ground.”

Me and the guys laughed at that before I said “I know what you mean. Is she always like, you know, hyper all the time?”

“Hyper ain’t the half of it, but that’s our Pinkie Pie.” She gave us a reassuring look. “Don’t worry, you’ll get used to her.”

“Hey, we had to put up with lunatics who would trash the place.” Shield said as we kept walking. “Compared to them, this is nothing.”

We had followed the country path, white fences lined on either side of the road and, beyond them, were miles and miles of apple trees, all of them baring the glint of freshly grown apples, just waiting to be picked. It really was quite beautiful, especially in the glow of the setting sun. Though I couldn’t scratch the feeling that I’ve seen all this before.

“Ain’t it somethin’?” Applejack said as she and the guys were looking fondly in the same direction I was. “This sure brings back memories, huh, Dog?”

“Ya got that right, AJ.” Dog said to her. “Bein’ back here after so long reminds me how much I miss it all.”

“I hear ya.” Applejack said to him. “There ain't nowhere else I rather be than here.”

“I find it hard to argue with that.” I said, agreeing with them. “It really is a beautiful sight. All of those trees. You must be very proud of the work you do, Applejack.”

“I am. All my family is. It can be tough, demandin’ and exhaustin’ at times, but it’s always worth it.” Applejack said as Dog nodded in agreement. After that, she looked up the path. “Ah, here we are!”

Me and the guys looked up as we passed under a wooden arch, vines growing all over it. Up ahead was a large barn that looked like it was also the farm house. There was also a chicken coup, a well, cornfields. A good farm by anypony's standards.

“Well, better get this inside.” Dog said, referring to the cart before he yawned and then spoke to Applejack. “Hey, AJ, mind if I sleep here? It is gettin’ late.”

“No problem.” Applejack said to him with a smile. “We’d be mighty glad to have ya here. No matter how long ya been gone, this is still your home as much as ours.”

“Thanks, AJ.” Dog said to her before speaking to me and Shield. “Looks like I’ll have to stop by the house tomorrow.”

“It’s fine.” I said to him. “You get some sleep and we’ll be on our way.”

“Yeah, we’re gonna call it night.” Shield said as we were about to leave until…

“Hold on a sec.” Applejack said to us. “Have y’all had any dinner?”

I realized that me and Shield hadn’t. We hadn’t gone and done any shopping yet, so we’d have nothing in.

“No. No, we didn’t.” I said as Shield shook his head to say the same thing.

“Well, why don’t y’all help yerselves to some apples from the orchard, on the house?” Applejack said to us. “We got plenty to spare.”

“Oh, no, Applejack.” I said to her. “We couldn’t ask that of you. You’ve given us some free apples already. I can pay for them…”

“Trust me, it’s fine.” she assured us, giving me and Shield that honest smile again. “Anythin’ to help new friends.”

“Thank you, Applejack.” I said, smiling for her kindness. “That’s very kind of you.”

“Anytime. Enjoy ‘em, it’s what they're grown for.” Applejack said. “G’night, sleep well.”

With one last smile, she and Dog turned and walked to the barn, him towing the cart behind him and her humming a country tune.

On our way back, I used my magic to pull down about ten apples from their branches, five for me and five for Shield. We munched on them gratefully as they filled our empty stomach. But there was more than chunks of fruit that made me feel good. There, after only being in town for a day, I made a new friend to add to the group that was with me. An inkling of hope began to grow inside me, from this experience. As Princess Luna brought out the moon and stars, bringing her vigil of darkness across Equestria, it soon grew as big as the orb that shone above me. It was still there as me and Shield got back to the house.

“What the…?” I said as I found a note on my desk.

“What’s that?” Shield asked, coming over as I picked up the note and read who it was from.

“It’s a note from Leon.” I said to him as I then began reading.

Dear Dusk,

I came by with Fluttershy to check out your new house. Nice place you got, by the way. I left you this note to tell you I’ll be staying at Fluttershy’s cottage for the night. I’ll be sure to meet up with you guys later tomorrow to see how you guys spent your day. Hope it was as great as mine.

See you two in the morning,

Leon.

We were both shocked by this. It had only been a few hours and he actually got a mare to let him to stay at her house? That’s never happened before since after the first three days me, him, Shield, and Dog became the Element Squad.

“Wait a minute!” Shield said to me. “After going on a hunt, he’s actually staying at a mare’s house? How is that even possible?”

“I don’t know, Shield.” I said to him. “I don’t know.” I then put the note back on the desk. “Though we can’t waste time wondering about it. It’s a big day tomorrow.”

“Yeah, but it must be a busy night for Leon right now.” Shield said as he got a blanket he packed from his bag. “With the name ‘Fluttershy’, I thought he would blow it.”

“That’s what I thought too.” I said as I headed to the stairs and he headed to the couch. “Though I hope his conscience makes sure he doesn’t harm that mare in any way.”

“What conscience?” shield said to me as he then got on the couch and covered himself with the blanket, ready to go to sleep. “That dude has a one-set mind when it comes to mares. This will be no different.”

“I hope it’s not.” I said as I got halfway up the stairs. “Well, good night, Shield.”

“Night.” Shield said as he then got to sleep and I continued on to my room.

As I heard Shield snore downstairs, I climbed into bed, drifting into a peaceful sleep. I had to get some sleep for my interview at the library was tomorrow. With that thought, the hope from before replaced the dread I had for what would happen to that mare Leon was with. The hope that I could become what I am with the guys. That I could offer what I wanted to show. That Twilight Sparkle would be…my friend.

Author's Notes:

Well, it looks like Dusk had quite a day. Though he ended up with less of the help he thought he was gonna get, he managed to make a new friend in the process. Now all that is left for him is the interview with the one pony he wanted to become friends with for a long time. How will it go? Find out next time!

Chapter 4: Starting Off

Chapter 4: Starting Off

Just as first light began to break over the horizon, I awoke and rose from my bed. I immediately got up, had a quick shower, and combed my hair as neatly as I could, though it still stuck up in places, before I then went over to wake Shield, who was still fast asleep on the couch.

“Shield, wake up!” I said to him as I shook him to get him to wake up.

“Huh?” Shield said before he looked at me with a tired look. “What? What’s going on?”

“Time to get up, Shield!” I said to him. “I got my interview today!”

“Seriously? Celestia just rose the sun.” he complained before he slumped back down to back to sleep, tightening the blanket on himself. “Can’t I sleep for a few more minutes?”

“Get up!” I said as I pulled the blanket off him, pulling him to the floor in the process.

“Yah!” Shield said as he fell off the couch and hit the floor.

“Come on, Shield! With Dog no doubt helping Applejack with the orchard and Leon doing who knows what, you’re the only help I got left to make sure things go smoothly. Now get up and get ready to go.”

“Alright, alright.” Shield groaned as he got up on his hooves and went off to take a shower. “It’s not my fault I’m not an early bird like you.”

After he was done with the shower, we had a quick breakfast of the remaining apples Applejack let us have and were soon ready to go, butterflies fluttering in my stomach.

“Ready to go, Shield?” I asked my loyal friend.

“Ready!” Shield said as he joined me at the door, looking more refreshed.

We began to trot in the direction of the main town as other ponies also began rising from their beds and leaving their homes to start the new day. A new day, a new start, a new job, that last one in my case.

“This is it.” I said to Shield as we walked. “I’m finally going to speak to Twilight Sparkle.” Then my thoughts spiraled like wild and I ended up breathing in a panic. “What should I say first? What’s she gonna think of me? Does my mane look neat enough? Is it too neat?”

“Dusk, breathe!” Shield said to me, calming me down. “You’re just fine. There’s no reason to worry.”

“I know, but I just want to make sure I make a good impression.” I said to him. “First impressions count.”

“Take it easy, bud.” Shield said. “Everything’s gonna be fine.”

“Thanks, Shield.” I said to him before I looked forward and saw the library of Ponyville in sight. “There it is. The Golden Oak Library.”

The thing about this library was that it had been built into the body of a large tree, showing the Earth pony talent to blend architecture with nature. With a little bit of Unicorn magic, of course. Three balconies emerged from different parts of the tree, one of which had a telescope set atop it, pointed skyward. We stopped at the red door, which had a candle painted on it, so I could have a moment to prepare myself.

I took a deep breath and said “Here we go.”

From there, I then slowly pushed the door open and we walked right in. For me, it felt rather comforting, to step once more into the rows of books I had become familiar with. A whole new library to learn.

“Looks like nopony’s home.” Shield said as we looked around, the place looking like that as far as we could see.

“Yeah, seems like it.” I said before I smelled something cooking. “Hey, do you smell eggs?”

Shield sniffed the air before he said “Yeah. Smells pretty good.”

“They must just be having breakfast.” I said as we started to have a look around.

“Geez, and I thought you had lot of books.” Shield said as we looked at all the books on the shelves.

“Yeah, look at all of them.” I said, amazed by all the knowledge the library had. “This place haves everything. All the essentials are here. Science, magic, history, Little Ponies, fantasy, everything that a good library needs.”

“Yeah, it’s egghead central.” Shield said, not really interested in all of this.

My eyes swept over the many colored volumes, large and small, thick and thin. Some I’d read before, some I’d never even heard of. I wondered what exactly I’d be doing, what job I might have.

Lost in thought, I heard a door open and turned to see a small dragon emerge through it. His scales were a light purple, spines were green and his underbelly was a sort of jadish color. He also had a white chef’s hat on his head. Okay, that's a first.

“I thought I heard somepony come in.” he remarked brightly.

“You see the dragon with the hat too?” Shield asked me as we both looked at the dragon.

“Yep.” I said to him.

“Can I help you?” the little dragon said to us.

“Um…yes.” I replied, wondering why he didn't know who I was. “I’m…starting work here today. Second assistant?”

“Oh, right. Yeah, I remember now! Dusk Noir, right?” He said to me, making me I nodded as I was relieved that he recalled correctly. “Sorry about that.”

“Don’t worry about it.” I assured him before I motioned to Shield as I introduced him. “This is my friend, Shield Steedor.”

“Sup.” Shield said to him, casually.

“Hey, I'm Spike!” he said as he held out his claw. “Good to meet ya!"

“Likewise, Spike.” I politely said, shaking the dragon's claw.

“Yeah, you’re here a little earlier than we expected.” He said.

“We are?” I asked him.

“Told ya.” Shield said to me, reminding me about what he said when I woke him up this morning.

“Well…early bird, as they say.” I said with a nervous chuckle. “Sorry, we can come back later…”

“Don’t worry, it's fine.” Spike assured me, smiling brightly. “Way to make a good first impression. Twilight's gonna be impressed.”

“R-really?” I murmured, appraisingly.

“Of course! Come on, I'll take you to meet her.” He said as he led the way to what I assumed was the kitchen.

“This is working out better than I thought.” I said to Shield as we followed Spike.

“Hey, Twilight!” Spike called out. “The new guy’s here!”

“This early?” My stomach jolted has I heard her voice. “Wow. Show him in then. Maybe he’d like to join us.”

“Already doing it!” He turned back to me and Shield. “We were just about to have breakfast. You wanna have some?”

“Well, yeah!” Shield said to the dragon. “We had a light breakfast before we got here.”

“Thank you, Spike,” I muttered shyly, “but…we wouldn’t want to impose on you.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Spike said to me. “Come on!”

Without waiting for an answer, he continued to lead us into the kitchen.

And there she was, sitting at a table by the window as the sun streamed in around her. My memory of her hadn’t done her justice. She looked up, saw me, and gave me a friendly smile. I could only stand in the doorway, completely dumbstruck.

“Good morning.” she greeted me. “It’s Dusk, isn’t it?”

Shield nudged me when I was still in my dumbstruck state, snapping me out of it.

“Huh?” I said as I recomposed myself. The first thing I say to her and it’s the stupidest thing I could have said. “I mean, uh…yes. I'm…I’m Dusk Noir.”

“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Dusk.” She said to me. “I’m Twilight Sparkle.”

I know what it was I wanted to say. I've known who you are for years. I've always dreamed of just speaking to you, hoping you'd be the only pony who might find me interesting enough to call my friend. You have no idea how nervous I am right now, how happy that I'm finally talking to you. Instead, Shield ended up speaking for me.

“He already knows who you are.” Shield said, causing me to freeze up in shock. “He’s been waiting to talk to you for years.”

“And who might you be?” she asked my loyal friend.

“Shield Steedor.” He said to her. “I’m Dusk’s bud.”

“Oh.” She said before she raised her eyebrow in confusion. “But, wait. I was told he had three friends with him. Where are the other two?”

“Busy out in town. I’m the only who stuck with our blue friend here.”

“Oh, I see.” She said before she spoke to me. “So what he said was true? Did you really want to talk to me?”

With that, I took my time to think of the right words and finally said “Yes… Yes, I have. It’s…it’s good to meet you again, Miss Sparkle.”

“Well, I’m glad to finally meet you. Come on in, have a seat.” She said as she gestured to the two empty chairs across from her. “Spike was just making an egg omelet.”

“Good, I’m starving.” Shield said as he went over and took a chair.

“Okay, I guess.” I said as I laughed nervously again, taking the seat next to Shield. “We did have some breakfast but…well, it wasn’t a big one.”

“Are you kidding me?” Shield said to me. “It was only a few apples!”

“That’s no good!” We heard Spike call out. “Don’t worry, I’ll make you guys some proper breakfast in just a few minutes.”

“Thanks, Spike!” Shield said to the dragon.

“Sorry about the extra chairs.” Twilight said to us, referring to the chairs to the side. “I was expecting there would be four of you.”

“It’s no problem, really.” I said to her. “Also thank you again. This is…this is very kind of you, letting me and Shield eat breakfast with you, Miss Sparkle.”

“No problem at all.” she told me, still smiling. “Gotta have plenty of energy for your first day of work, right?”

“I suppose so, Miss Sparkle.” I sniffed the air again. “It…it certainly smells…good.”

“Oh, believe me.” Spike said, standing proudly. “You haven’t tasted anything until you've eaten some of my omelet.”

”Spike,” Twilight said sternly, “you do remember that it was Applejack that gave you the recipe for that omelet in the first place, right?”

“Of er…of course, but I’m the one cooking it, aren’t I?” he reminded her.

“I suppose so.” she concededly said.

“Hold on? Applejack?” Shield asked as she looked back at us, his question making me realize that she actually knew Applejack.

“Yes, she’s one of my best friends.” She said to us, shocking us. “You'll never find a more honest, reliable pony anywhere.”

“You’re friends with Applejack?” I said as me and Shield still continued to look at her with shock.

“Of course.” Twilight said to us. “Why?”

With this, I decided to use my telepathy to talk to Shield so Twilight didn’t hear us.

Shield, can you hear me? I said to him through thought as we looked at each other.

Yeah. Shield said to me. Did you hear what she said? If Applejack is one of her friends, that means she’s one of those new wielders you were talking about.

I know. I said to him. I just remembered that I actually saw her on the window back in Canterlot using the Elements of Harmony with her. There’s no doubt in my mind that she’s the wielder of the Element of Honesty.

Well, if that’s the case, then that means Dog can actually make the catch of the day with her. Shield said. Now that we know, those two are the most honest ponies in Equestria. Should we tell Twilight here that we know about what happened at the Summer Sun Celebration?

No, not yet. I said to him. I don’t really think it would be good if it’s just two of them. It took six ponies to use the Elements. We still need to find the other four before we say anything like that to her.

Guess you’re right. Shield said to me. By the way, if Applejack’s honesty, then which Element is your girlfriend here?

I told you a bunch of times, Shield, she’s not my girlfriend! I said to him. Also I think she’s the Element of Magic. She was always the best at it back at Canterlot.

“Are you two okay?” Twilight said as she looked at us with a raised eyebrow. “You seem awful quiet.”

Just play it cool and don’t mention anything about her or Applejack being the wielders until we find all of them, okay? I said to Shield.

Got ya. Shield said to me as we end the private conversation.

“Yeah, we’re fine.” I said to her.

“O-kaaay.” Twilight said, unsurely. “So why exactly were you asking if Applejack’s my friend?”

“Oh, it’s because…” I said, trying to come up with an excuse. “We’re actually friends with her.”

“Really?” Twilight asked me with interest.

“Yeah, our bud Dog is a friend of hers.” Shield said to her. “He said they knew each other since they were foals.”

“That’s amazing!” Twilight said with a smile. “I might have to meet Dog sometime.”

“Well, he’s actually at Sweet Apple Acres.” I said to her. “We can take you there to meet him.”

“That would be great. Thank you.” She said to me. “So, Dusk, you’ve come here from Canterlot, isn't that right?”

“Yes, me and my friends came here from Canterlot.” I said to her.

“But Dusk is the only one who lived there.” Shield said to her.

“So where did you and the others come from?” she asked him.

“With Leon, we’re not really sure.” Shield said as he began explaining where he and the guys came from. “Guy doesn’t really say much about it. All we know is that he worked in the circus before he got to Canterlot. Dog is actually from this town.”

“Dog is from Ponyville?” Twilight asked, surprised by this.

“Yeah, his family moved from here a few years back.” I said to her.

“And what about you, Shield?” she asked my athlete friend.

“Oh, I’m from the sticks.” He told her. “Came to Canterlot all the way from Diggington.”

“Diggington?” she said to him. “That’s quite a distance.”

“Not when you’re the fastest stallion in Equestria.” Shield proudly said.

“Yes, he’s pretty fast.” I said to her. “Even pegasi have trouble keeping up with him.”

“Amazing.” She said to us. “But you’ve all traveled here together?”

“That’s correct.” I said to her. “We just arrived here yesterday, Miss Sparkle.”

After I said that, she began to giggle.

“What’s so funny?” I asked her, confused by this.

“Dusk,” she said to me, “you can drop the formalities. You don't have to keep calling me ‘Miss Sparkle’ all of the time. You can just call me Twilight.”

“Oh! Um…er…” I said, now I feeling like an idiot. “Sorry, Miss Spark—I mean, Twilight!” I could feel my insides flutter as I spoke her first name, Shield snickered in amusement a bit from it. “I just er…well, seeing as you’re gonna be, you know, my boss…I didn’t want to appear…presumptuous or rude.”

“That’s quite alright.” she assured me. “It’s good that you started off so politely at any rate. And, while I am in charge technically, I don’t want you to think of me as your boss, not fully. I was hoping that, in time, you'd come to think of us as friends.”

I felt my eyes grew wider. Twilight Sparkle, the pony I’d wanted to talk to almost all of my life and one of the wielders of the Elements of Harmony, was already considering me to be her…friend? Me, who was once the most dull, uninteresting, and boring unicorn to have ever set foot across Equestria. I didn't want to get my hopes up yet but…this was turning out better than I’d expected. I even looked and saw Shield smile at me, proving it was true.

“R-really? You’d…consider me a friend?” I said.

I expected her to say something like “Of course not, don't be silly! I was just joking with you, now get to work and don't say a word.” But instead…

“Of course.” I had to try and control the wide grin that threatened to come onto my face. “I’m sure that you and I are going to get along just fine.”

That grin won the battle and spread across my face. Twilight giggled at that, but I didn't feel embarrassed anymore. I didn't want to get my hopes up too high but…this was great! Shield even nudged me in congratulations for I have finally done it. I finally became Twilight’s friend!

Spike arrived with the omelet halves and set them down. He was right, it was good. It had come from Applejack, so it was expected. I felt another warm feeling of gratitude to the country pony and smiled as I ate.

We ate in a comfortable silence and, when we were finished, Twilight rose from her chair, Spike began to clear up and I followed Twilight into the main part of the library with Shield following behind us.

“Right, we've got plenty of things to do today.” Twilight said, turning to me. “While Spike is cleaning up, would you start sweeping the floor, Dusk?”

“Certainly, Miss Spark—Twilight!” I blushed a little as I chuckled. “Sorry, gonna have to get used to that.”

“It’s fine.” Twilight said to me. “The brush is over there in the corner.”

I nodded, picked up the brush with a spell, took it in my claws, and began to sweep it across the floor, gathering up the dust into a pile in the center of the room. Shield sat there and watched as I did. While that was going on, I noticed Twilight hover a book on magic down to her and opened it.

Still hard at work on her studies. I thought to myself.

From what I had heard, even though she had been anti-social, Twilight was truly talented at magic. Most unicorns just used it for simple stuff, like moving things, helping with cooking or playing instruments. Her talents, however, were said to be truly remarkable.

“So Dusk,” she began again, looking up from her reading, “you’re from Canterlot too?”

“Yes, I am.” I confirmed, sweeping in a corner. “I’ve lived there most of my life, earned my Cutie Mark there, attended Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns…” I held my breath and froze from realizing I told her I went to the same school as her. What would she say?

“Oh, of course! I thought I recognized you from somewhere.” Recognize me? I thought bewildered. What? “I’ve seen you plenty of times, in the library at the school! You were always at the same table, reading a book or making notes.”

“Y-y-you did?” I said as I couldn't believe it. She remembered me! All of this time and she knew who I was!

“Yeah. I thought it was good to see a unicorn as dedicated to study as I was.” Her expression changed to a sympathetic grimace. “I’m sorry that I never came over to talk, but I used to think that my studies were more important than making friends.”

“It’s okay, I understand.” I said to her. And that’s when I dared to ask: “But…you feel differently about that now…right?”

“Certainly.” She flicked through a few pages in her book. “Of course, I still need to keep up with my studies, but I’ve learned that making friends is just as important as well. Perhaps even more.”

“That's good.” I said, giving her my best smile. “I know the feeling. That’s how I was before Shield and the others came along.”

“I hope that we’ll be good friends, Dusk.” she said sincerely as she returned my smile.

“Me too…Twilight.” I said, proud that I finally got it right.

I then resumed my cleaning, my spirits soaring. I heard the sound of the kitchen door opening, and I looked to see Spike emerge, drying his hands and his chef's hat absent.

“There we go, Twilight, all clean in the kitchen.” he reported.

“Good work Spike. You can take a little break now, until Dusk is done sweeping. Is that alright with you, Dusk?”

“Absolutely.” I affirmed. “He deserves a little rest. I'll be fine sweeping up here.”

“Great!” The dragon immediately leaned against a wall and rested himself against it, dozing off to sleep.

“That’s Spike.” she giggled. “If he’s not working, he’s sleeping. He is a baby after all.”

I watched for a bit as he snoozed away peacefully. It certainly seemed like he would be useful to have, as well as being good company. That’s when I remembered a question formed in my mind from yesterday.

“So…how do you two know each other?” I enquired. “I remember whenever you were at the school, Spike would always be following close behind. Was he a gift from the Princess?”

“Yeah, since we’ve never seen a pony with a dragon before.” Shield finally said.

“I can see that. No, not exactly.” Twilight said as she looked fondly at her assistant. “I had to hatch him from an egg to pass my entrance exam. Then, when Princess Celestia took me on as her protégé, she let me keep Spike as my assistant. He’s sort of like an adopted brother, in that respect.”

“Huh. What do ya know?” Shield said, just as surprised as I was.

“I’ve read that a dragon’s main source of food is gemstones." I bought up, piling up more dust. “How do you keep him fed?”

“He’ll eat just about anything, but our friend Rarity always keeps some gemstones for him as snacks.” I gave an “ah” of recognition. She looked up from her work again. “What was your entrance exam, Dusk?”

“You’d…really like to know?” I said, surprised by this. She nodded. “Well…mine was to regrow the leaves on a bare bush. I managed it, after a…well, er…few minutes of trying. I um…even managed to grow some of its flowers.”

“That’s pretty impressive.” she commended. “I bet your parents were really proud of you.”

“Yeah.” I said happily, remembering the smiles on their faces when I’d passed. “They were. Still, you’re…way better than me. I mean, you got the attention of the Princess. Now that is impressive.”

“I will admit yes, I am talented in magic, but you have your own talent. You should be proud of that, and not be discouraged to show it.”

“I suppose you're right.” I said as I returned to sweeping, dusting down a table.

I thought about my own unique talent, the one that no other unicorn could do. The one that only Shield and the guys know about and Princess Celestia said I should share with somepony. I glanced at Twilight. What would she think of it if I showed it to her? Would she like it?

I sighed and shook away those thoughts. She probably wouldn't even be marginally impressed, considering the things she could do. It was best if I just keep it to myself, just as I always had done.

When Spike awoke, I had completed my dusting and had disposed of the offending substance outside. The library certainly looked a lot cleaner. Twilight had then told Spike to show me around the place, and outline what I would be doing. Shield then said he would join me to “check the place out” which meant he was gonna stick with me until we had a private to talk with me about how well this all went. Spike’s duties included cooking, cleaning, fetching books for Twilight, taking notes, and writing letters. He told me that these would be split with me however Twilight saw fit. I, however, would be focusing more on tasks in the library itself, rather than the rest of the household. That was my area.

It sounded simple enough. I thought.

I was a quick learner and had memorized where most of the books were kept in their respective sections. If Twilight, or anypony, needed my assistance, I would be glad to provide it. That’s basically what I did as El Dragon.

“Well, that’s basically it.” Spike said to me as we finished the tour. “Think you got it?”

“Yeah, I got it.” I said to him.

“Good, then better get to work then.” He said as he then left.

After he left, Shield laughed and said “Way to go, dude!” he then got me in a headlock and started noogying me. “I knew you could do it!”

“Thanks, Shield.” I said to him as he released me. “Thanks for the support.”

“Anytime.” Shield said to me. “Well, I’m off. You got the job so I’m gonna go and practices my moves. See ya later, Dusk!”

“Later, Shield!” I said as he left.

With that, I then got to work. It was about the same time that I was re-sorting the books in the biographies section, when Twilight came up to me while I was sorting the pile I had formed next to a ladder. I was so focused I didn’t hear her the first time she spoke.

“No, that's for the science section… Star Swirl the Bearded: Momentous Magician, that goes here…” I looked up to see Twilight talking to me, and felt rude for ignoring her. “Oh, um…sorry, Twilight. Just getting wrapped up in my work.”

“It’s alright, I can be pretty much the same.” she said with a smile. “Where’s Shield?”

“Oh, he went off to practice some tricks of his.” I said to her. “He’s an athlete after all.”

“I get that.” She said to me. “Anyway, I’m just going upstairs with Spike to do some magic practice. Can you keep an eye on things down here?”

“I’ll do my best.” I promised, proud that she trusted me with this responsibility so quickly.

“Alright.” She said to me. “We'll be just upstairs, if you need anything.”

She then turned tail and disappeared off upstairs, Spike waddling behind. I then went back to my sorting, chuckling as I found The Pony and The Coney, just underneath Princess Luna: The Lost Ruler.

Once this task was done, I found myself with little to do. So I picked out a Daring Doo book from the adventure section, the first one, and set about reading it. I was re-reading the whole series, they were just that good.

My chance to prove myself came soon. As I browsed the various sections of books, I heard the sound of the door opening. Twilight was still upstairs, doing studying with Spike. I would have to take this.

“Good morning.” I said, speaking as politely as possible and turning to face the pony. “Is there anything that I can—Applejack? Dog?”

“Dusk!” The country ponies’ faces lit up in bright smiles when they saw me.

“Did ya get the job?” Dog asked me.

“Yep. I now work here.” I informed him and Applejack proudly. “Dusk Noir, Twilight Sparkle’s second assistant, at your service.”

“Second assistant, huh?” Applejack asked me. “How’s that workin’ out for ya?”

“Oh, it’s just great.” I said to her. “Both Twilight and Spike have been very kind with me and welcoming. Plus, I’m working in one of my favorite places in the world!” I realized how pathetic that sounded, flushing a little. “That sounds pretty sad, doesn’t it?”

“Not at all, Dusk. To each his, or her, own, as they say.” She said as she gave me that honest smile again. “I’m sure y’all be the finest second assistant that this library has ever seen.”

“Applejack. I think I’m the only second assistant this library has ever seen.”

“All the more reason that you'll be great!”

“Thank you.” I felt warm inside from how honestly, how truthfully she said it.

“So did your plan work?” Dog asked me.

“Dog!” I said, angry with him.

“What plan?” Applejack asked.

“Oh, yeah, the big reason Dusk’s here is ʹcause he wanted to ask Twilight to be his friend.” Dog said, making me more crossed with him.

“Dog, you really need to figure out when to keep your mouth shut!” I said to him. “That’s not something you can just tell somepony!”

“Oops, my bad.” Dog said, ashamed of what he did.

I sighed as I calmed down and said “It’s fine.” I then looked to Applejack. “Yes, I was planning on making Twilight my friend. Wanted to for years.”

“Oh, well ain’t that nice?” she said with a gentle smile. “So did ya?”

“Yeah.” I said to her. “I’m her friend now.”

“Nice job, Dusk!” Dog said to me. “Knew it ya had it in ya!”

“Thanks, Dog.” I said to him before speaking to both of them. “Now, is there anything I can help you two with?”

“I was wonderin’ if y’all had Collection of Lil' Pony Stories. It’s for ma lil' sister, bedtime stories.” she elaborated.

“I think I know where that is.” I said as I trotted over to the Little Ponies section and browsed for C. I found the book in seconds, a short collection of stories for little fillies and colts. My favorite when I was younger.

“Here you go.” I said proudly as I gave her the book. “I recommend reading The Story of the Prancing Pony and her Hopping Hat. One of my favorites when I was a foal.”

“I’ll bear that in mind.” she said. “Well, thank ya kindly, Dusk, that was some quick and polite service ya gave.” She looked past me to the stairs. “Oh, howdy, Twilight, Spike.”

“Hey, Applejack, I thought I heard your voice.” Twilight greeted as she descended the stairs to meet her and seeing Dog. “Who’s this?”

“Oh, Twilight, this here is my old friend Dog Fries.” Applejack said. “He used to live at Sweet Apple Acres and we played together when we were foals.”

“Howdy.” Dog said, tipping his hat off to Twilight.

“It’s great to meet you.” Twilight said to him. “So you’re the Dog Dusk told me about.”

“Eh-yup!” Dog said to her. “And I must say, if ya need help, Dusk is sure to help any friend in need.”

“I have no doubt he will.” She said to him. “Did you two need anything?”

“We’re fine, thanks.” She looked to me. “Your new assistant here has just done himself a fine job, gettin’ me this here book.”

“It was just getting a book.” I mumbled modestly.

“That doesn't mean ya can't give yourself a pat on the back for a job well done.” Dog said.

“I guess.” I said returned his smile.

“Hold on.” Dog said before pointing between Twilight and Applejack. “Ya two know each other?”

“Of course. Applejack is one of my best friends.” Twilight informed him fondly. “You’ll never find a more honest, reliable pony anywhere.”

“Well, that’s mighty kind of you to say so, Twilight." she said gratefully.

“Wait.” Dog said as I knew what he was gonna say. “If you two are friends, that means that…”

He didn’t get to finished what he was about to say as I covered his mouth with my claw.

“Shh! Be quiet!” I quietly said to Dog as he kept on talking with my claw muffling his voice.

“Must mean what?” Both Applejack and Twilight were looking at me and Dog quizzically.

I telepathically told him to follow my lead and not to speak a word about the Elements of Harmony.

“He was about to say that this must mean…we’re gonna get along even better!” I said that a little louder than I’d intended. “I mean, me and Dog are best friends, he’s childhood friends with Applejack, you two already good friends, and I’m now friends with Twilight. So um…that's good for everypony.”

“Uh… Y-yeah.” Dog said, going along with it. “That’s what I meant.”

They looked at us oddly. Can’t say that I blame them. That’s the weirdest excuse ever and Dog really isn’t a good liar. So would they buy it? For a minute, it looked like they weren’t going to believe us. Then, Applejack spoke up.

“Yeah, ah guess it is. Didn't think about it like that.”

“Me neither.” Twilight then smiled. “We’ll have to introduce you to the rest of our friends, I bet they’d love to meet you, Dusk.”

“Do you…do you really think they would?” Her friends, who no doubt wielded the other Elements. There was no way I’d be able to fit in with them but... there was always hope.

“Of course they’d like ya.” Dog said. “You’re a nice guy. Who wouldn’t?”

“Dog’s right.” Applejack said to me. “You’re the nicest stallion I’ve ever met besides Dog. I bet anypony would like ya.”

“Indeed. And that would be the perfect moment for everypony to meet each other. Anyway, Dusk,” she said, brusquely but still kindly. “I also came down to ask if you would get some more parchment from the stationary store. We’ve run out.”

“Of course, Twilight. But I uh…don't know where it is…” I should know my way better around town.

“We’re headin’ off now.” Dog said to me. “We could show ya the way, Dusk.”

“You would? Thanks." I said to him, sincerely. I then looked to Twilight. “I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“No problem.” Applejack said as she then turned to leave with Dog following her. “Well, best be off. Lots to get done taday. Have a nice day, y’all!”

“Don't worry.” Spike called as I left with Applejack and Dog. “We’ll hold the fort until you get back!”

“Good to know.” I replied, shutting the door and joining the cowponies at a gentle pace.

“Just follow us, Dusk.” Dog said to me. “We know this town like the back of our hoof and claw.”

I walked beside the two cowponies in a comfortable silence as they led the way. Someponies still greeted me as I passed them by on the street, but I liked to think I’d gotten used to it.

As I walked, I looked at Dog, who I found was looking at Applejack. I bet he was having a hard time believing that she was one of the ponies who wielded the Elements of Harmony, her Element being Honesty which coincidentally was his virtue. Though this gave us the identities of two wielders of two of the Elements: Twilight with Magic and Applejack with Honesty. We knew that the other five wielders with Twilight were her friends, but didn’t expect this. Though if those Elements were with those two, then who were the wielders for Loyalty, Laughter, Kindness, and Generosity?

While I didn’t want to seem too hopeful, I thought I’d hit it off quite well with both of them. They at least seemed to like me, or just tolerate me. Maybe after they realized I was nothing special, certainly not an Element of Harmony, they'd leave me on my own.

“Ya alright, Dog?” I looked up to see Applejack, gazing intently at Dog. “What’s eatin’ ya?”

Dog looked at me and saw me glaring him, which was my way of using it to say “Don’t you tell her a thing.”

“Nothin’.” He said to her, resignedly.

“Sure don’t look like nothin’.” she insisted. “Ya look like a pony with somethin’ on his mind. Wanna talk about it? That’s what friends are for.”

“I told ya, it’s nothin'. Anyway,” Dog said, changing the subject, “ya know, if Dusk hadn’t met me or the others, he wouldn’t have known that.”

That got me to hang my head in depression as I was ashamed that I didn’t have friends back then.

“Hey, now, Dog. What do ya mean by…oh.” She said as she realized it. She looked at me so sympathetic, so pitying. It made me feel even more ashamed. “Ah guess…y’all have never had any friends before Dog, have ya?” I nodded. “Aww, Dusk… How come?”

“If you don’t mind I’d…rather not discuss that…” I muttered, not looking her in the eye.

“Look at me.” She said and I did so and saw she had that honest smile again. “I dunno how it’s been with other friends y’all might have had, but for what it’s worth, ya have us as friends now.”

“Yeah, you managed to get me and the fellas as friends and now you got two more to your group.” Dog said, giving the same smile.

I knew I was just saying that to be nice, to make me feel better. But it still worked. I returned the smile. “Thank you. Both of you.”

“No problem.” She continued to lead me, her smile still warming me inside.

Applejack really was doing her best to make me feel better about being here, to make me feel like I was accepted. Just like Dog did with me the first day we met. This made me more grateful that I met them both, from then to now. After a few more minutes, Dog spoke up.

“Well, here we are, just like we promised.” he gave me a tip of his hat.

“Thanks for the help, you two.” I said to him and Applejack.

“No problem.” Applejack said to me. “Good seein’ ya again, Dusk. Have a great day.”

“The feeling is mutual, bye.” I was just about to enter when I just remembered I still had a question for Dog. “Wait, Dog!” I said to him. “Are you coming back to house? You already spent the night at Sweet Apple Acres already.”

“Yeah, about that,” Dog said to me with a nervous look, “ya see, after that one mornin’ over there, I saw how much I really missed bein' at the farm, helpin’ out in the orchard. I also miss bein' with AJ and the rest of her family. From my days here in Ponyville, they were like another family to me. With ya now stayin’ here, I decided…that I want to go back to Sweet Apples and stay there for as long as we’re here. That okay with ya?”

I was actually surprised by this. For as long as I’ve been with him and the guys, we’ve always been sharing the same house. That was our way of making sure we stuck together as a team. On one hoof, having Dog at that distance from me and the others could complicate the dynamic. On the other hoof, I couldn’t deprive Dog with a moment to be who he considered his family. I know how it feels to miss your family. I mean, I spent years without my father and the only brother I have. Dog knew this too and, besides me being the leader of the team, he wanted my approval on his decision to make sure he didn’t make a mistake. After going through those thoughts, I then decided to do thr right thing for Dog.

“Yeah, that’s fine.” I told him with a gentle smile, surprising the cowpony. “You can stay with the Apple family.”

“Ya mean it?” Dog said with eyes wide with wonder.

“Yeah.” I said. “I know what it’s like to be away from family. I would do anything to be together with my family. I know that you’re trying to do the same. I can’t stop you from doing that. So you can stay at Sweet Apple Acres.”

After that, Dog teared up a bit before he ran over to me and surprised me by grabbing me into a hug.

“Thank ya, Dusk!” Dog said to me, happily. “Ya really are the best friend a guy could have!”

I smiled as I returned the hug and said “What are friends for, bud. What are friends for.”

“Hey, Dusk.” Applejack said after me and Dog broke the hug, he went to stand beside her, and I looked to see she had that sympathetic smile again. “Just remember, if ya ever need to talk about anythin’, just give us a heads up. Anythin’ at all, okay? You are new around here, so ah understand how nervous ya must be feelin’. Just remember, me and Dog will be here to talk if ya need it.”

“Thank you. I’ll remember.” I said as I smiled for how perceptive and kind she was.

“Good.” She said to me. “See ya around, sugarcube.”

I felt the blush come to my face as she walked away. Never been called that before.

“Don’t get too embarrassed by it.” Dog said to me, making my blush fade away. “That’s what she calls ponies she thinks as her friends.”

“Come on, sugarcube!” Applejack said to Dog as we looked to her. “We got to get back to Sweet Apple Acres!”

“Right. Comin’!” Dog said to her before speaking to me. “See? Later, Dusk!”

“Later, Dog!” I said as I watched him catch up to her and the two walk right back to Sweet Apple Acres.

Though I was sad that Dog got some distance from the team, I was happy I was able to give him the chance to be with his family. Applejack been so nice to me. So had Twilight. Still with a smile on my face, I stepped inside to buy the much needed parchment…for a much needed friend.

Author's Notes:

Well, Dusk finally did it. He got the job and Twilight as his friend. Not only that, the Element Squad have now discovered two wielders of the Elements of Harmony: Twilight Sparkle, wielder of the Element of Magic, and Applejack, wielder of the Element of Honesty. With one member of the team now living with one of the Elements, what will happen next and who are the other wielders of the last four Elements? Find out next time!

Chapter 5: My Mistake

Chapter 5: My Mistake

The rolls of scroll and parchment placed in my saddlebag, I walked back the way I came, returning to the library as quickly as I could. I didn’t want Twilight to think I was being lazy.

I was sure that I had made a good impression so far. I’d done all of the work I’d been given to the best of my abilities, had been polite with somepony that needed help. Things were going well so far.

But the day wasn't over yet. I needed to make sure I did everything as best I could, not make any mistakes. Just one slip-up could mean disaster and my job would be over before it even started. Then I’d have to leave. I didn’t want to go back to Canterlot. I’d lose my new friends.

Huh. I thought to myself. I’ve only known them for a day and now I don’t want to lose them. Took at least 2 years before I felt that way about my friendship with Shield and the others.

I shook my head, snapping myself out of those thoughts to get back on track, as I neared the library once more. As I approached the door, I could hear Twilight's voice on the other side. She was talking to somepony. I heard her say my name.

I pressed my ear to the door, quietly, my curiosity piqued

“…been great so far.” she was saying. “He was here early, he's done the sweeping, sorting, and he was really polite.”

“Oh, well, he sounds positively charming. Though I wouldn’t expect any less from him.” said the other voice. It was well-spoken, with a slight English accent. Kind of like what I’d hear in Canterlot. Though, with this voice, something clicked in my head.

I had no idea why, but that voice sounded familiar. Like I heard this pony speak before. And the way whoever this was used it in that sentence, it sounded like they knew me. Could I have met them before? I kept on listening in as the two kept talking.

“I would like to see him again.” The pony said. “Where is he now?”

“He just went to get some parchment from the store.” she explained. “I’m sure he’d like to see you too. But…”

“But? But what?” Yes, I was eager to know as well. Had I done something wrong?

“Well…he seems…shy, timid, almost.” My stomach dropped. I should have acted with more confidence like the guys told me.

“There’s nothing wrong with that.” the other dismissed. “Look at Fluttershy, she’s shy but she’s still an absolute dear. I can assure you, Dusk is no different.”

Okay, now I was fully curious to know who Twilight was talking too. This had to be a pony I met in the past. But who? I knew the answer to it, but I just couldn’t put my claw on it. But that curiosity went away when I realized what that pony said. She and Twilight knew Fluttershy? If that was true, then that meant…me and the guys already found one of the Elements of Harmony: the mare that Leon’s with. Yet another Element that a member of my team knew. With the way Leon described her, I had to bet that her Element was Kindness, the Aquilous Family virtue. That was two Elements that represent the virtues of two members of my group. If this happens a third time, then I wouldn’t know what to think of it all. I shook those thoughts away as I then went back to listening in.

“I suppose so.” Twilight agreed. “I just want to be careful. It seems like if he makes one mistake, he may lose what little confidence I think he has. I think that friend of his was trying to stop that.”

“Well, he certainly didn’t have much a problem with me the last time I saw him. He even introduced me to his friends with no trouble at all.”

“Well, he didn’t seem like that when I talked to him. He should be back in a few minutes, you can meet him then. Just be friendly with him.”

“Oh, Twilight, darling, what made you think I wouldn’t be?” Twilight must have frowned, because her voice became more serious. “Don't worry, I shall bear in mind what you've said. You have my word.”

“Good. He does seem nice enough, but shy. I’m sure it’ll get better the longer he’s here.”

“Oh, darling. There’s no need to explain, I know how he can be.”

“You still haven’t explained to me how you know him.”

“You’ll find out when he gets here.”

“Okay, if you say so.”

Well, at least I knew that they weren’t actually bored with me. Nice to see that I didn’t make so much of a bad impression.

Deciding I’d eavesdropped enough, I stepped through the door. I could see Spike at work near a shelf, whilst Twilight was there at the center with another unicorn. Though I was shocked to see who it was. Her fur was a bright white, her mane and tail a dark purple. It was well styled and cared for, showing she evidently looked after her appearance, to look as…well, beautiful as possible. With her cutie mark being three diamonds, I knew who it was.

“Rarity?” I said as the white unicorn smiled at me.

“Dusk, how good it is to see you, darling.” Rarity said as she walked up to me and hugged me.

“What are you doing here?” I asked her after we broke the hug and I smiled at her.

“Oh, just visiting my friend Twilight.” She said to me.

“Talk about convenience.” I said to her. “It’s been so long, how you’ve been?”

“Oh, just fabulous, darling.” She said to me. “In fact, I now own my very own boutique here in Ponyville.”

“Wait, you mean the Carousel Boutique?” I asked, surprised by this. “You own it?”

“Why, of course, darling.” She answered me. “Though I do wish I could open another boutique over in Canterlot.”

“Yeah, it would be nice to see you more often.” I said to her. “Though I think that Shield would run out the door if you asked him to wear one of your designs while you finish it.”

“Oh, so true.” She said as we both shared a laugh.

That little moment was cut brief when Spike rushed right over between me and Rarity, taking us by surprise.

“Wait, you two actually know each other?” Spike asked with eyes widen with shock.

“Of course we know each other.” I said to him. “Spike, Rarity’s my cousin.”

“Cousin?!” Twilight and Spike said in shock at the same time.

“This guy’s your cousin?” Spike asked Rarity, pointing to me.

“Yes, Dusk is indeed my cousin.” She answered him.

“Why didn’t you just say he was your cousin?” Twilight asked her.

“Because, darling, I wanted it to be a surprise when you met him.” Rarity said.

“Wait, how did you know I was coming here, Rare?” I asked my white coated cousin.

“Oh, Twilight told me you were coming.” She said to me. “When I heard that you were coming to Ponyville, I was so excited to see you again.”

“And you didn’t tell Twilight we were cousins why?” I asked her.

“Well, she never asked. Besides, I say it makes a wonderful surprise, don’t you agree?” She said, fluttering her eyelashes at me.

“Classic Raritina.” I said with a bemused smile on my face. “Always got to have the flare for the dramatic.”

“Raritina?” Twilight asked, confused by what I said.

“Oh, she didn’t tell you?” I said to Twilight as I explained. “Her full name is Raritina Turbor. ‘Rarity’ is just her nickname.”

“How exactly are you guys related?” Spike said to me and rarity as we looked to him. “You two don’t even look anything alike.”

“Related by marriage.” Me and Rarity said at the same time, shocking each other.

“We have relatives that are married to each other.” I said to him as me and my cousin had bemused smiles.

“Oh.” Spike said before he sighed in relief. “Phew! That’s a relief.”

“How’s that?” I asked the dragon, confused by what he meant.

“Uh…nothing!” he said as he got all frantic. “I just mean…it’s a relief because…we can work together better. Yeah, that’s it!” everypony stayed silent as he gave a sheepish smile. It was a while before he broke it. “I’m gonna…get back to work.”

With that, I then saw him get back to what he was doing before. After that awkward moment, I then decided to get on the next topic.

“Anyway, I’m back with the parchment, Twilight.” I reported, levitating it to her.

“Thank you, Dusk. I really needed this.” Her grateful smile made me feel warm inside.

“No problem.” I said to her.

“Still as polite as ever, I see.” Rarity said to me. “Though I wouldn't expect less from a Canterlot gentlecolt.”

“Rare, I wouldn’t call myself a gentlecolt.” I said to my cousin. “I just like to be polite.”

“Nevertheless, that is an admirable quality of any young pony. I think we are all going to get along just fine, Dusk.” she decided.

“Great.” I said before speaking to my fellow Canterlot unicorn. “So, er…Twilight, is there anything else you’d like me to, uh…to do?”

“Actually,” she said, giggling a little, “there’s some books down in the basement I’ve been meaning to sort for a while now. Would you get them and bring them up, so we can get started?”

“Certainly.” I inclined my head to Rarity again. “If you would excuse me, cuz, I have duties to attend.”

“I understand, no rest for the wicked.” she nodded. I then headed for the stairs. “Oh, and Dusk?” I looked back. “Mind I ask where your other friends might be?”

“Oh, Shield’s out practicing his stunts, Dog’s helping out at Sweet Apple Acres, and Leon’s chasing after a mare again.” I said to her. “You know the usual.”

“Oh.” She said to me. “Well, then I’ll leave you to your work.”

“Thanks.” I said to her as she then turned to Twilight.

Before I opening the door, I couldn't help but notice that, every now and again, Spike would look up from his work, sigh, and stare longingly at her and resume with a merry tune being hummed.

Looks like somepony, or dragon rather, is a little love-struck. I thought with a smile.

I then opened the door and descended to the basement below. I could make out the shapes of various scientific machines, no doubt Twilight’s. Most of it looked pretty sophisticated: brain-wave reader, anomaly detector, magical scanner. It made me wonder where she got them all.

As I searched for the books, my thoughts turned to my cousin. Rarity was certainly a pony that appreciated class and sophistication. She would definitely fit right in at Canterlot as far as I knew. With her being Twilight’s friend also got me to realize that she was an Element of Harmony. No doubt she was Generosity for there was never a moment when she wouldn’t be generous. My own cousin, an Element of Harmony. How about that? Speaking of generous, that also happened to be the virtue of the Air elemental. I wonder how them and Rare would be like if they met each other? I also wondered how long until I only hoped I could make the same good impression on the rest of Twilight's friends. Right now, I’ve already done it with Applejack, wielder of the Element of Honesty, and my cousin Rarity, the Element of Generosity. Now I just had to make a good impression with Fluttershy, wielder of Kindness, and the wielders of Laughter and Loyalty. I have a guess about who’s Laughter, but I’m gonna leave that assumption until I meet the wielder face to face. Speaking of Laughter, the name is another way of saying the Element of Joy, joy being the virtue of the Lightning elemental. I would have to expect the unexpected when I found them. The Lightning elemental’s role in the Element Gang is the wild one, so basically they would be all kinds of random, always managing to see the brighter side of things. Though I’m hoping that me and the guys can find our last two members, wherever they are. If we ever want to truly defeat the Dark Gang, we would need all six elementals together in this fight.

I soon found the books, various old volumes coated with dust and cobwebs. These were certainly old, but would no doubt be interesting. The majority, I could tell, were biographies or historical records. There were even a few rolls of scroll, yellowed with age.

Carefully levitating them with a spell, I piled up the majority and began to carefully carry them upstairs. It was only after I began nearing the top that I realized the books were heavier than I first thought. I had to put most of my concentration into maintaining the spell, only briefly looking up to make sure where I was going. I then emerged back out into the main body of the library.

“Oh, my!” I heard Rarity exclaim, with a hint of disdain. “Those certainly look…dusty.”

“Do you need any help, Dusk?” Twilight asked me.

“No thanks… I’m fine…” I glanced to look at her and, because I did, I didn't see Spike’s tail as I bent below a bookshelf.

I tripped on it and lost my footing, wobbling to the side. I couldn't keep my concentration, I was losing them…and they toppled, crashing down as I hit the floor. I wasn't sure what hurt more, the pain as I hit the floor or the shame of my stupidity.

“Dusk! Are you alright?” Spike helped me up.

“I’m fine. Did my books…?” I turned to see my misdeed and felt my stomach plummet.

Twilight was fine, bar some shock at all of those old books lying on the floor. However most, if not all, of the books had landed on top of Rarity. She was now digging herself out of the pile, her neat fur coat now covered in dust and her styled mane was frayed, no longer pristine.

“Agh! Dust! Get it off me, get it off me!” She looked at her mane, her eyes wide with terror. “Oh, Celestia, my mane! My mane! Oh, I look a mess! A travesty! Of all the things that could possibly happen, this is the worst! Possible! Thing!”

“Rarity,” Twilight attempted to console, “it’s alright, and it’s not that…”

“It is, oh, it is! This is simply, absolutely awful!” She narrowed her eyes at me and I recoiled.

“Sorry about that, cuz.” I said as I then used my magic to put those books back into a pile. “Guess I should’ve paid more attention where I was going.”

“Oooh! You…” Rarity growled as she looked she was about to attack me, making taking a step back in fear.

The reason I did that was because I knew she was gonna beat me up for messing up her mane and getting filth on her coat. I remembered the last she got this mad. Leon accidently bumped her into a mud pit and, boy, did she get ticked. Can’t really say what she did to him, but it was a very traumatizing moment for him and a reminder for me and the guys to never mess up her appearance. Because I did that, I knew that I was gonna get it. That is until twilight stepped in.

“Rarity, it was an accident.” She said to my cousin. “Dusk didn’t mean for it to happen. Can’t you forgive him for this one mistake?”

Rarity took some time to think about it. When she looked at me, I turned to look at the floor in shame. After a little while, I heard her give a sigh of defeat that made me turn back her with an ashamed look of her own.

“Perhaps this was not Dusk’s fault.” She said. “I supposed I can forgive him for this, only if he could forgive me for my outburst.”

“You’re forgive, Rare.” I said to her and she smiled.

“Thank you, my dear cousin.” She said to me for she began walking to the door. “Well, if you excuse me, I’ll be off to wash this dust of my coat and restore my mane back to its former beauty. Goodbye and good luck to you, Dusk.”

“See ya around, Rare.” I said as she left to clean herself up. I then turned to Twilight with a grateful smile. “Thanks for standing up for me back there. I thought she was gonna kill me back there.”

“Of course, Dusk.” She said to me with a smile of her own. “What are friends for?”

Yet again, I got that warm feeling inside of when she said that. After that, I then got back to work.

---

After I got off work, I met up Shield in a meadow outside of Ponyville and I told him what happened. The sun was still high in the sky, birds still chirped in the trees.

“I can’t believe it.” Shield said to me as laid on a cloud he brought down. “Your cousin and that mare Leon’s chasing are part of Twilight’s little group.”

“I know.” I said to him. “And Twilight stood up for me when Rare was about to pumble me.”

With this, I tapped into the unique magic that I possessed and began to weave the shapes out of the colors. I formed the three of them: me, Twilight, and Rarity. I used them to recreate what had happened to give Shield a more visual aspect of it. The me-puppet was cowering in fear as he backed away from the angry Rarity-puppet until the Twilight-puppet moved and stopped her, calming the Rarity-puppet.

“She managed to help sort out the whole misunderstanding with Rarity.” I said as the me-puppet looked at them in surprise as I smiled seeing it. “She did that for me.”

I canceled it all out, feeling better about myself, and just began doing shapeless colors, making them dance and twirl in the air, leaving sparkling shades behind them. All while Shield watched me.

“Still not gonna show them your magic?” Shield asked, wondering if I had changed my mind about sharing my color magic with them.

“No, Shield. Not yet.” I said to him as I canceled it out. “I’m still not sure about show it to them.”

“Oh, come on!” Shield said to me in annoyance. “You managed to finally become friends with Twilight after so many years and you still aren’t gonna show them? Why not? It’s cool!”

“Yeah, he’s right! What you did was way cool!” We both jumped at the voice and I spun around as we both looked. But there was nopony there.

“What the…? Who said that?” Shield said as we checked around the area, still nopony was there.

We both heard it, so it couldn’t have been out imaginations.

“Hello? Somepony here?” I said as we kept looking around.

“Duh? Up here!” We both looked up to see a Pegasus pony resting on a cloud.

“Oh, I forgot to check the sky.” Shield said with a look of embarrassment. “My bad.”

“What? How long have you been up there?” I asked the Pegasus.

“Long enough to see you do that awesome trick!” the Pegasus said as she then leapt down to meet me and Shield.

Her fur was a bright blue, in contrast to my darker coat of the same color. Her mane and tail, curiously, had the pattern of a rainbow on it, being split in different colors like Shield. It was windswept and slightly ruffled, indicating that she regularly flew at high speeds. There was a certain confidence and self-assurance that she had about her. Though I didn’t like being without a good description, there was no other word for it: this pony was cool. And she'd seen me.

“Hey, how come I've never seen you around here before?” she asked suspiciously.

“‘Around here?’ Is this your spot or something?” Shield asked.

Great, screwed up twice. I then said “Are we in your way? Sorry we’ll…just go.”

“Wait a sec, I was only asking.” She chuckled a bit. “Relax, I won't bite. Guess you’re new, huh?”

“Both of us are.” Shield said as she then looked him.

“Whoa!” she said as I then remembered that Shield was still on that cloud. “That’s awesome! How are you doing that? Only pegasus ponies can walk on clouds!”

“That’s a mystery we’ve been trying to solve for years.” I said to her. “Don’t even have a single clue to a straight answer.”

“Yeah, found out when I was colt.” Shield said to him.

“That is so cool!” She held out a hoof. “Nice to meet ya! Rainbow Dash is my name and speed is my game.”

“Dusk Noir.” I responded, shaking it. “The guy here on the cloud is my friend.”

“Shield Steedor, fastest pony in of all of Equestria!” he said as he stood proudly on that cloud.

“Oh, really?” Rainbow Dash said with a smug as she then went over and leaned on the cloud before she starting to looking at her hoof, briefly polishing it before looking at it again. “Well, hate to break it to ya, but I’m the fastest pony there is.”

Shield laughed before he said “Very funny.”

“Nope, I’m serious.” She said as she casually turned to him. “I really am the fastest pony there is.”

He then made a buzzing noise before he said “Wrong! I’m so fast that even a Pegasus like you have trouble keeping up with me.”

“Yeah, maybe a normal Pegasus.” She said to him. “But I’m not your ordinary Pegasus. I’m the fastest pony to come out of Cloudsdale.”

“Oh, yeah? Well, I’m the fastest pony to ever come out of Diggington!”

“Diggington?” she then fell onto her back on the ground, laughing as to no doubt thinking being from Diggington was not really something to brag about. “Dude, that’s all the way in middle of nowhere and you’re bragging about that dirtball?”

“Hey, you take that back!” Shield said as he angrily glared at the still laughing Pegasus. “Diggington is just as good in anyway as Cloudsdale! Probably even better!”

That got her to stop laughing as she gave a look of shock before then glaring at him.

“What did you say, punk?” rainbow Dash said as she got up, began hovering over Shield, and poked his chest, all while still glaring at him.

“You heard me!” he said to her. “And there is no way anypony like you could ever be faster than me.

“You kidding me? I can beat you with my wings tied behind my back!”

“I can run circles around you before you can even say ‘What!’”

I could feel the tension between these two as they growled at each other, their glares getting more intense. If it was actually possible, there would be electricity coming from their foreheads. I was actually getting worried that this might get ugly. But I was then given confusion as they began snickering before crashing down laughing, Rainbow Dash still hovering around and Shield on his cloud. They laughed like that for a while until they stopped and looked at each with smiles.

“You know, you’re one cool dude.” Rainbow Dash said to Shield.

“You’re not bad yourself.” Shield said to her and I then watched them do a hoof bump.

I wasn’t really sure what had happened, but I was glad that things had settled down.

“So what’s up with you?” she asked me.

“I uh…I don't want to talk about it." I said to her.

“Dude doesn’t think you’d like him after seeing what he did.” Shield said to her.

“Are you kidding?” she asked incredulously. “A pony who can do awesome magic like that, why wouldn't I?”

“You…you think my magic’s awesome?” Was she just saying that for a joke? How could a pony like her think my magic was in any way good?

“Of course! The way you move those colors around, spinning and twirling ‘em as easy as anypony can walk? That's pretty cool.” She said as she then raised an eyebrow. “How’s nopony ever told you that before?”

“ʹCause the dude’s afraid of showing it.” Shield said to her.

“Yeah, he’s right.” I said to the Pegasus, my head hanged in shame. “There’s only a few ponies who know about my magic. Shield’s one of them. Besides them, I’ve never shown anypony that before. I’ve just thought they might think it was weird or stupid.”

“Well, I don’t.” First Celestia, now her? She sounded so genuine, I found myself believing her. Found myself smiling. “There, you see? Hey, I’ve got some friends who’d love to see that, let’s go find ‘em!”

“Wait!” She stopped mid-flight. “Sure, you think it’s good but…I’m not ready to show it to others. I don’t want them to know what they think, you know. Could you just…keep it to yourself?”

“But…”

“Dash, listen.” Shield said to her. “Dusk isn’t really the one to be confident about this stuff. If he doesn’t want anypony else to know, then we don’t tell anypony until he wants to. Let’s just keep it between us until he’s ready to show it, okay?”

“Yeah, I don’t want anypony else to know yet.” I said to her. “Please.”

Rainbow Dash seemed to consider. She looked almost disappointed that I didn’t want to show off something she thought was so good. Finally, she returned to the ground, giving an understanding smile.

“Okay then. Even though I think you're crazy to keep that hidden, I'll keep your secret.” She winked. “You can count on me.”

“Thank you, Ms. Dash. I’m very grateful.” I said to her.

“No problem.” She said as she laughed a little. “And you don’t have to call me ‘Ms.’ Just call me Rainbow. Or Dash, either’s good.”

“Alright then…Rainbow.” I smiled back, mainly because of how many times I’d been told that. “I guess we’ll be getting out of your mane. You’ve probably got better things to do.”

“Now you mention it, I do have some flight practice to catch up on…” She said.

“Knew it.” I said to her as I turned to leave. “Come on, Shield. Let’s leave her be.”

“Right behind ya.” Shield as he then hopped off his could and followed me.

“Hey, wait! Maybe you can help me.” she said as she stopped us.

“Help you?”

“Sure! Come on, I know where we can do it without anypony coming across us!” Without waiting for a response, she took off and sped away.

“What just happened?” I asked myself.

“I think we just volunteered to help her.” Shield said.

I sighed, started to walk in the direction Rainbow Dash, and said “Come on, let’s make sure she’s okay.”

“Hold it!” Shield said as he made me stop before he picked me up and put me on his back.

“Shield, what are you doing?” I said as I was confused by this.

“Just hang on.” He said to me. “We’re gonna follow Dash on the Shield Express!”

I soon realized he was gonna carry me as he sped off after Rainbow.

“Shield, no, wait…” I didn’t even get finish my sentence before he then ran off like a comet, a color trail of red, white, and blue following him from behind like that color trail Rainbow left as she flew off at the same speed as Shield’s running.

With this, I had no choice but to keep myself from falling off as Shield went after Rainbow.

He ran after Rainbow Dash for a few minutes, until we reached another meadow. This one, however, was on the threshold of a nearby forest. I had a sense of eerie foreboding about it. Something didn’t feel…right about it. Shield felt that too and stopped as we were at the edge.

“Okay, we’re here.” Shield said as I then slid off him, shivering in fright as I fell to the ground. He looked at me with concern. “Hey, you okay there, bud?”

I then recollected myself, got back up on my claws and hooves, glared at Shield and said “Never, do, that, again!”

“Hey, we caught up with her, didn’t we?” Shield said, trying to defend himself.

“Here we are, boys.” Rainbow declared, descending to us again. “The edge of the Everfree Forest. Nopony ever comes near here. Unless you’re me, of course.”

“Of course.” I murmured, eyeing the forest warily.

“Yeah, what better place than a forest that nopony wants to go anywhere near?” Shield sarcastically said.

“Hey,” she said to us, raising an eyebrow, “you’re not scared, are you?”

“No way.” Shield said to her, making sure he kept his tough guy image.

“Um…well, er…” I hated looking so weak on front of her. “A little.”

“Don’t worry, there’s nothing to be scared of in…” She paused and, in a spooky voice, “the Everfree Forest!”

“Knock it off, Dash.” Shield said to her. “You’re freaking Dusk out.”

“Relax, Dusky, I’m only kidding.” She laughed at how ridiculous I no doubt looked. “I like you guys. You’re alright.”

“Thanks.” I said, smiling a little. “So what are we doing here?”

“I told you, for my flying practice. I’ve gotta be the best if I wanna join…the Wonderbolts!”

“Wonderbolts?” Shield said as he stared at her in utter disbelief. “The Wonderbolts?”

“The very same.” she said, proudly. “Someday, I’m gonna join them.”

“Small world.” Shield said, smiling at her as she looked back at him. “I want to become a Wonderbolt too!”

“Really?” she asked him. “But aren’t you an Earth pony?”

“So what? Doesn’t mean I can’t be up there with them. I can walk on clouds, remember?” he said to her.

“Yeah, ever since he found out he could walk on clouds, Shield had been practicing all kinds of air stunts.” I told the Pegasus.

“Heck yeah. Watch this.” Shield said as he then jumped into the air and managed to land on a nearby cloud.

He then began jumping on it like a trampoline. After a few jumps and Rainbow yawned in boredom, Shield then started to make his landings harder, stretching the cloud downward. After a while and the stretch of the cloud about 4 feet and looking as stretched as a slingshot, the cloud shaking as it held on to Shield within the stretch. I looked and saw Rainbow’s eyes widen in shock as she saw this. Then the stretch then recoiled into the cloud, launching Shield into the air as he then made it to another cloud high up in the sky. While he made his way back to the he did all kinds of tricks like barrel rolls, summersaults, back flips, sling-shotting himself around the place, moving from cloud to cloud at an incredible speed and all of it showing pure passion, the love for speed and show-ponyship. Shield was definitely all the other stallions and I don’t mean because of his rare ability. While some ponies would see this as crazy and stupidity, others would see that Shield made it look like an art form, a “dance with danger” as Shield would say as he moved through the clouds, leaving a flash of red, white, and blue behind him. On a cloud closer to the ground, he finished it off by getting on his back legs and leaning back to fall off the cloud, doing a multiple back flips as he got closer to the ground. When he got to the ground, he landed on his hooves, stood up, a looked at me and Rainbow with a grin. I managed to look and see Rainbow look at Shield with her jaw dropped in shock.

“Still think I can’t get into the Wonderbolts, Dash?” Shield said to her as he walked back over to me.

Rainbow shook her head as she snapped out of state of shock, cleared her voice, and calmly said “Okay, you got some skill, I’ll give you that. But it’ll take a lot more than just some fancy cloud jumping to get into the Wonderbolts.”

“That was just the opening act.” Shield said to her. “I’m saving the best stuff for the Wonderbolts, like my Sonic Rainboom.”

“Wait, did you just say ‘Sonic Rainboom’?” she said with a confused look on her face.

“Yeah, that’s right.” Shield said, proudly.

Rainbow Dash then began to snicker as we looked at her with confusion before she broke out laughing, falling to the ground as she did.

After a while and me and Shield looked at each other in confusion before looking back at her, Shield then said “Hey, what’s so funny?”

“You! Saying you can do a Sonic Rainboom!” she said as she kept on laughing. “That’s hilarious!”

“I can do a Sonic Rainboom!” Shield said to her, angry that she didn’t believe him.

“Oh, yeah, sure you can!” she sarcastically said as she then continued laughing.

“I’m serious!” he said to her as she slowly stopped laughing and stood back up. “I’ve been doing it ever since I was a colt!”

“Sorry, dude, but that doesn’t even make any sense.” She said to him. “Only a Pegasus pony can do a Sonic Rainboom and you’re just an Earth pony.”

“Let me guess: you’re just gonna say it’s a myth?” Shield said with scowl as many ponies told him it was nothing but a legend.

“Nope.” She said, which shocked us.

“Wait, you believe me?”

“Well, I don’t believe you can do it, but I do believe that the Sonic Rainboom is real.”

“How come you believe in it?” I asked her.

“Because I’ve done it.” she said, surprising us.

“What?!” Shield said, his widen with surprise. “You’ve done a Sonic Rainboom?”

“Yeah, once.” She said to us. “I was just a filly.”

“That’s awesome!” Shield said to her with a smile. “I can’t believe there’s another pony who can do the Sonic Rainboom like me!”

“Hold it!” she said to him, making his smile fade away. “I still don’t believe you can do anything like that.”

“But I can really do it!” he said to her.

“Oh, yeah? Prove it!” She said.

I then decided to summon my scrapbook to find the proof she wanted. Dragonis gave me a special camera I could use to take some memorabilia photos when me and the guys became the Element Squad. I didn’t have it on me now for we didn’t get to a memorable moment yet. I opened it to the page I was looking for and then went ahead to show it to Rainbow.

“Here’s your proof.” I said as I then showed her a picture of the first ever Sonic Rainboom I ever saw Shield do, his mane and tail in the colors of the rainbow as he flew through the air and a rainbow formed behind him.

“What?” Rainbow said as she looked at the photo in shock. “This can’t be real.”

“Pictures don’t lie, Rainbow.” I said to her.

“But…but…that’s impossible!” She said, still couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

“Told ya.” Shield said to her with a smug before speaking with determination on his goal. “Which is why I’m gonna go and become the first Earth pony to join the Wonderbolts.”

“That…is…” she said as we thought she was gonna freak out until we saw her excited smile. “awesome!”

“Whoa!” Shield said as Rainbow grabbed him with her front leg.

“That’s it!” Rainbow said to him as she held him in a neck hold. “You and I are teaming up!”

“Wait,” Shield said to her, surprised by this, “you want to team up with me?”

“Heck yeah! Think about it: we both got speed, we both got mad skills, and we can both do the Sonic Rainboom!” she said to him. “With our awesomeness combined, we’ll make the Wonderbolts for sure! So what do you say?”

Shield gave it a moment before he smiled and raised his hoof up for a hoofbump “I say let’s do it!”

“Oh, yeah! Now we’re talking!” She said as she then gave him a hoofbump.

“Well, I got to say, I’m amazed you want to be a Wonderbolt.” I said to Rainbow as she let go of Shield and let him stand with her. “They’re not just good, they’re the best! You must be a brilliant flyer, if you’re aiming your sights that high like Shield!”

“Just watch this…” She said to me as she then sped off into the sky in the blink of an eye.

From there, I could only watch in utter amazement as she pulled off a series of loops, swoops, barrel rolls, loop-de-loops and various other stunts. She twirled around clouds, dived at incredible speeds, all of it showing a pure passion, a love for speed and show-ponyship.

I’d seen a Pegasus fly, but nothing like Rainbow Dash. Like Shield, she made it look like an art form, a deadly and daring dance as she soared through the sky, leaving the flash of a rainbow behind her. She finished her routine with a loop in the sky, swooping back down and landing in front of me, where I applauded with my hooves and Shield looked at her with his mouth opened in shock.

“Thank you, thank you.” she said, bowing to us and giving that self-assured grin of hers.

“Dash, that was…awesome!” Shield said to her with a big smile.

“I have to agree.” I said to her. “It was simply amazing!”

“I know, I know.” she smiled. “Good of you to say so though.”

Me and Shield chuckled a little at her confidence. “With moves like that, you’d get in the Wonderbolts in a flash. And Shield too. So you say you need to practice. What could I do?”

“Well, that color-thingy you do, can you make shapes with it?”

“Um…” I never thought I’d be talking about this with anypony. The only pony I ever talked to about anything like this was Shield. “Well…I can do just about anything with it…circles, squares, rings. Pony shapes need a little more concentration.”

“I just need basic shapes.” she assured me. “How big can you do ‘em?”

“Er…usually, only as big as what you saw. But I have done them bigger…sometimes. Why?”

“Alright, well,” she began, “I need some practice on my maneuvering. With that color thingy, you can make hoops for me to fly through. That way, I don’t have to make ‘em myself from the clouds.”

“So that’s it?” I said to her. “All I have to do is make rings for you to fly through?”

“Yeah! Easy enough, right? Whaddya say?”

“Well…” I still wasn’t completely sure about this. What if somepony did see me? What would I do then?

“Come on, Dusk, please? This would be a big help to me! Come on!”

“Um…” I thought about it for a few minutes. I sighed in resignation. “Fine, I’ll help you.”

“Great! I knew you would!” She took off again. “Just make ‘em appear and I’ll fly through ‘em as fast as I can. Try and make it challenging. Let’s do this!”

I couldn't help, but have my spirits bolstered a little as she soared off again.

“Dusk, you think you can be able to do all that?” Shield whispered me, worried that it might be too much for me.

“I don’t know, but I’m gonna try.” I said to him at the same volume.

Tapping into my magic once again, I conjured up a large ring of sparkling blue, watching as she flew towards it. It was brighter than normal, but that would help her to see them.

This was why I was a little wary about doing them this big: they got brighter the bigger they got. Which was why I didn’t want to use it for Shield’s practice runs. I could control the brightness, but only to a certain degree. They would still be bright. Hopefully, that wouldn’t be a problem.

I continued creating loops, erasing them as she flew through and conjuring another one, giving her enough time to veer around to fly through the hoop again. I couldn’t help, but marvel, at how quickly she turned, how easy she made it look. Shield even began cheering for Rainbow as she did this. We kept this up for a few minutes. Then Rainbow called out:

“That’s too easy! Come on, spice it up a little!” She continued on as I thought about it.

How could I make it a challenge? Then I had an idea. As Rainbow swooped through my latest one, I conjured another seconds afterward, almost directly behind her. That would give her a challenge.

But something went wrong. I conjured it too quickly, I didn’t have time to temper the brightness. It literally flared, like an explosion, just as she turned around again. I tried to dull it, but was too late. She was caught in the full glare of the brilliant glow.

“What the…?”

I saw her try to cover her eyes, veer away from it, lose control of her flight pattern, and begin a rapid, uncontrolled descent. She smacked into the ground, skidded and crashed, and headfirst into a nearby tree. She slumped to a halt, unmoving.

“Rainbow Dash!” I yelled out as me and Shield sprinted up to her, Shield turning her over. She had a rather nasty bump and looked dazed from concussion. I was so shocked from all of this. This whole thing…it reminded me of…the accident. Just wanting it gave me horrible flashbacks of that, all what happened and what became of it after that.

“Huh…wha…whazza…” She said, still dazed from the crash.

“Oh, Rainbow, I am so sorry!” I bowed my head in shame. “I didn’t mean to… I’m sorry.”

“Dusk, it isn’t your fault.” Shield said to me. “You didn’t know.”

“No, it is my fault.” I said to him, not wanting to look at this anymore. “I messed up, big time. I’m sorry.”

“What? Dusk, what are you…?” Shield said as I began backing away before I started running away. “Dusk, where are you going?”

Not wanting to face Rainbow now, knowing I’d screwed up, and from revealing my magic to somepony today. I ran. I knew where I would be going. I just needed to get away, to be alone somewhere.

How could I have been so stupid, thinking I could help with my stupid little magic tricks? I couldn't control it. I can barely do anything with it. Why had I let my hopes get up like that, I should have known it would end badly?

I sprinted, not back into town where I would be seen and where I might run into Twilight, I ran around the outskirts. Someponies saw me, but I didn't stop. I continued to run, not looking back.

Reaching my home, I dashed inside, shut the door, and locked it. I leaned against the door, hung my head in shame and slinked off into my living room, lying on the couch. That was it. I just lay there. I didn’t know how long for, nor did I really want to know. Once the others heard that, then they wouldn’t want to be my friends anymore. Applejack, Rarity, even Twilight…they would all be too angry with me to ever want to be my friends.

I had failed. My hopes for finally being friends with Twilight, for finding a new home and life here, were gone. All in just one day. Word would spread about my mistakes, proving that I was a clumsy idiot, who couldn’t do a single thing right with his magic. Just like I was before with… No, no, no! It’s all happening again! Now I got one choice now. I have to leave. I could probably find a different job, but maybe it would be better…if I just went back to Canterlot…

Hours later of just wandering around my home, wallowing in my loneliness or reading a book, I heard a knock on my door. Who knew I lived here? Who even cared?

“Dusk? Dusk? Ya here?” It was Applejack. How had she known where to find me? Guess Dog told her. “Dusk? It’s us, Applejack and Dog. If you’re here, we just wanna talk. Hello?”

I crept to the door, my claw wavering on the handle. For a few seconds, I was tempted to open it. But decided against it. If I was going to leave, it would be better if I just slipped away, with nopony even seeing me again. It was best for me, for all of them, especially my team.

I then heard another knock at the door and then Dog’s voice.

“Dusk, I know you’re in there.” He said to me. “Open the door, we just wanna talk.”

“Go away, Dog!” I said to him, wanting him to leave. “I don’t want to talk to anypony right now.”

“Come on, Dusk. We’ve been wonderin’ where ya were for days. Come on out.”

“I said go away! I just want to be alone!”

I heard him sigh on the other side before I heard speaking to somepony, no doubt Applejack. “Let’s give the fella some time. He’ll come out when he feels better.” The sound of hooves came, indicating they were leaving.

Returning to my couch, I decided it was definitely for the best. I would leave tomorrow, back for Canterlot, where I belonged. I’d never find anything good here. It would be easy, just going home. Though I would be going alone. I saw how happy my team was here. I couldn’t take that away from them. So…I also decided I would leave the Element Squad and allow them to stay and protect Ponyville. I managed to take care of myself for a few years and keep crime in check just by being on my. I could do again for a little while. Maybe, after a while, the guys would forgive me. It was for the best…

Yet, that didn't stop the tears rolling down my cheeks. It was what was best, I told myself. For the best…

Author's Notes:

Well, things just turned for the worst. After an accident from using his magic, Dusk is now going back to Canterlot and leaving the team! How will all this effect the Element Squad? And what accident is Dusk talking about? Find out next time!

Chapter 6: Getting Sense Talked Into You

Chapter 6: Getting Sense Talked Into You

I arose from an uneasy sleep the next morning. It had taken me hours to eventually fall asleep, even then it hadn’t exactly been peaceful. My mind still played over and over again that one mistake I’d made, reminding me the last time I ended up doing that and the overwhelming shame I felt from it.

I looked around at all of my belongings as he walked downstairs. At least it wouldn't take me long to pack up, and leave, without anypony noticing that I had left at all. I would just slip away. Until then, I thought I might as well go out for a last look around.

Celestia was just starting to bring the sun up when I walked outside, locked my door and set off at a slow pace. I wasn't walking anywhere in particular, I just…walked. Lost in my thoughts.

Almost nopony was up yet, not this early. That meant I had no chance of being disturbed in my thoughts. I could be alone, which was what I was used to, even after having the guys around me for so many years. I would certainly miss them and this place when I left. Everypony had been so welcoming, so kind…

But I knew it wouldn’t have lasted long. Once they heard what I did to Rainbow Dash, they would only see me as a jerk and a complete dipstick that doesn’t care for anypony. Just like…him. Whether or not the guys would look for me and protect me from them, at least I wouldn’t have to face their scolding after I left.

That wouldn’t stop me missing them though, especially from how friendly they'd been. I’d finally talked to Twilight, hear her wonderful voice for the first time, met up with my cousin Rarity after some many years, and talked to the others I’d met…honest Applejack and acrobatic Rainbow Dash. I hadn't even properly met Fluttershy or even met the wielder of the Element of Laughter yet and I was already leaving. And…leaving Shield and the others behind. Oh, well. It’s for the best anyway. They’ll all be happy here.

I arrived at a lake, stopping to lie next to its bank. I liked the water, the way it shimmered in the light, the colors that were created from the rising sun, a blend of pinks and oranges. It was certainly a beautiful sight. I felt calm, relaxed a little…at least it helped to take my mind off things, seeing the beauty that nature had to offer.

Then something bubbled out in the middle of the lake. I ignored it. Probably just a fish or something. Then it showed up again, this time closer. And again, once again moving closer. Odd.

I peered as best I could below the shimmering surface of the lake. There was something down there, it wasn’t a fish. It looked like…no… It couldn’t be her, could it?

“What in the name of…” Suddenly, a bright pink shape burst out of the water, causing me to leap back in shock. It was her.

“Mr. Psychic Pony!” Pinkie Pie cried, hopping out of the water and shaking herself dry. “I thought I saw you!”

“Um…hello, Miss Pie.” A few questions stumbled in my mind. The one I asked was: “What were you doing in the lake?”

“Having an early morning swim.” she answered, as if it were obvious. “Helps to wake you up in the morning, you know, Dusk.”

“Oh, right. Oka—wait a minute!” I whirled in shock. “I never told you my name! How did you… I mean why… How…?”

“I told you, I’m psychic like you! And also ʹcause my friends told me your name yesterday when I saw them along with your guy friends, but I still wanna think I figured out your name before then. Psychic!” She said all of this very fast.

“Oh…right…” I said, before I then realized what she said. “Wait, did you say you met my friends?”

“Yeah! Shield, Dog, and Leon, right?” She asked me.

“Yeah, that’s right.” I said to her before asking “You wouldn’t happen to be friends with a couple of ponies named Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity, would you?”

“Well, of course, silly.” She said to me. “I’m also friends with Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy.”

With that, I finally realized my assumption was right. Pinkie Pie was the wielder of Laughter. With the way she acts, she would actually get along with the Lightning elemental of the team, whoever they are. I also realized she said she was friends with Rainbow Dash, which meant she was one of the wielders. I began processing it all in my head to figure out which Element Rainbow was. Twilight was Magic, Applejack was Honesty, Fluttershy was Kindness, Rarity was Generosity, and Pinkie Pie was Laughter. Which meant Rainbow was…Loyalty! Now I knew that she and Shield were gonna get along just fine.

“Right. Of course.” I sighed and resumed my silent contemplation. Maybe if I don’t say anything for a moment she would just leave…

“Hey, what’s with the frowny face?” She parked herself next to me, lying on her back. “What’s on your mind?”

“Nothing. Besides, it's not something I can talk about.”

“Nuh-uh! It is something and it does matter.”

“Who would it matter to?”

“To me!”

“And why would it matter to you?”

“Because I'm Pinkie Pie!”

“Again, why would that matter to you?”

“Because I’m your aunt Pinkie Pie, here to listen to all your woes. Now come on, tell me what's up? Apart from clouds. And birds. And Pegasus ponies. Anyway, tell me what's up!”

I blinked. Had I really just had this argument with, probably, the craziest pony I had ever met? For that matter, was she genuinely interested in what was on my mind or was she just toying with me about what happened in order to make feel stupid? Was it really worth getting my hopes up again, only to dash them again?

I resigned myself mentally. I was leaving, so it wasn’t like things could get much worse. I might as well tell her. If nothing else, to humor her until I had to leave.

“You’re probably younger than me too.” I murmured in defeat.

“Hm? What was that?”

“Nothing… Alright, you want to know what’s on my mind? Here it is.” I proceeded to tell her all that happened the previous day, though I hated to relive it again. All without revealing my secret, both about my magic and the whole Element Squad. All the while, she listened. Whether or not she was taking it in, I couldn’t tell.

“…And so,” I finished, “I’m going to be returning to Canterlot. I don’t belong here and I kidded myself to think I did. Shield and the others are really happy here. They’ll understand why I did this after I leave. I can handle myself without them. I did it before and I can do it again. Hopefully they won’t hate me after that.”

She stared at me for a few minutes. All the while, her blue eyes sparkled. Then, without warning, she laughed. Just like that. She laughed like a small filly, giggling madly.

Of course she hadn’t been taking me seriously. I thought bitterly. She was just joking to make me look like a complete idiot.

“Hehehehe! Dusk…I’m so relieved!” she said in-between giggles. “For a few minutes…hehehe…I thought it was something really bad!”

“What?" I stared at her incredulously. "What's that supposed to mean?”

“What do you mean, 'supposed to mean'? What do you think it means? It's obvious! Am I speaking Prance, or something?”

“What does that even mean?”

“Never mind," she said in a sing-song voice. "Why are you worried about all that stuff? They were just silly accidents, they weren't your fault. If you just go apologies for being such a silly-pants, you'll be fine. See, obvious.”

“It isn’t obvious, Pinkie Pie?” I shouted, losing my patience. “Don't you see? They all think I’m a jerk and idiot now, a clumsy fool! Why would they even begin to forgive me? Racer didn’t forgive after what I did to him, so…”

“Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!” she said to me before she raised an eyebrow at me. “What’s this about a racer?”

I then realized what I just said to her. I just said that guy’s name. That one story I have is the one I never told the guys and never wanted to tell anypony. Seeing how I already gushed so much of my shame already, I sighed as I decided to tell her why I thought none of the girls would forgive me.

“Can you keep a secret?” I asked her. “This is something that I don’t want anypony to know about.”

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!” she said, began miming several actions.

“What was that?” I asked, confused by what she did.

“I just Pinkie Promised not tell anypony what you’re gonna tell me.”

“Pinkie…what?”

“I made you a Pinkie Promise. It’s a special promise I made so, in case you ever need to keep a secret or make a really, really, really, really, reeeaaally big promise to somepony, you can keep it to yourself and the pony you Pinkie Promised to. And nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise.”

“Oh, so it’s like an orphan promise?”

“A what?”

“It’s…never mind. Now for the secret. Rainbow Dash isn’t the first pony who asked me to help them with their tricks. And I don’t mean Shield. There was somepony else who asked me to help them, the first one I agreed to help.” I sighed before I began telling her my tale, reliving those moments from my past. “Back when I was a little colt, I met a guy who went by the name Dawn Racer. He was a start athlete in school. Never once did he slip up or made a mistake. He was fastest there was. He even got to be in the Equestria Games a couple of times, being the youngest there was to participate.” I smiled as I remembered all the good memories. “Guess it was something I kind of envy of him having. I was always amazed by what he did and how much he put into it. One day, he came to me and asked me if I could help him with something. He wanted me to give his tricks some pizazz, you know, make the trick look spectacular, something that draws attention from the crowd and bring up that roar of applause. He told me that he wanted to be a performer like those acrobats in the circus and do amazing tricks in front of a huge crowd like the ones in the Equestria. He even dreamt of one day performing in the Equestria Games. After so much asking, I agreed to help him. After that, we became partners. He would provide the physical aspects while I gave the visual touches. After a while, we finally perfected it. Even as young stallions, we were the perfect duo in entertainment. Thanks to me, Racer was able to amaze the crowd in spectacular ways. After a while we became friends, having a bond that I thought could never break.” I then lost that smile once I remembered…the incident. “But all of that changed one day. It was during the Equestria Games and Racer was asked to perform a spectacular performance as part of that year’s opening. He agreed to it and we practiced until we were finally ready. With this, the whole course for his performance was set around the torch, really helped with my co…coordinated props!” I said, realizing I almost told her about my magic. Luckily she didn’t notice. “Yeah, the torch’s light really made my props stand out there. Racer’s dream had finally become a reality. He was now performing in a colosseum full of ponies there at the Equestria Games.”

“By working together, me and Racer were able to dazzle the crowd by doing our best trick yet, the Pendulum Oddity. Everything went perfectly and we were ready to call it a day until…the crowd began cheering an encore. They wanted more action, more pizazz. More, more, more! They didn’t want to the show to stop until they had their fill of amazement. Though I knew I couldn’t do it, Racer was more than happy enough to oblige. In case of emergencies, we would use special signals to talk each other. With his that day, he told me to do the trick again, but add in some more pizazz and make it bigger and more spectacular. I told him I couldn’t do it as I’ve never done anything like that. But he still insisted on doing it, he wanted to give the crowd what they wanted. With this, I eventually went through. I did my best to make the trick look as big and amazing as possible. It was going great, but it was putting a great strain on me. To make matters worse, Racer started moving faster. He kept on getting faster and faster and faster and faster. He was moving so fast that I had trouble keeping up with him. And that’s when it happened. Right at end of the trick, I used the wrong prop and set it off right in front of him. He ended up blind sighted and got off course, sending himself straight through the fire of the torch! With all that fire on him, he lost focus and went straight into the course set up for his performance. Every part of his body hit every bar in there! After that, he was put into the hospital. He lived and was able to leave, but…he paid a heavy price.”

“Was it really expensive to have him stay?” she asked.

“Not that kind of price.” I said to her. “He recovered from the burn marks along with the bone fractures. Well, all but one. The doctor said that he received so much damaged to spine, Racer was now paralyzed from the waist down. Only thing he could still use from there was his own tail. With how much damaged he took, there was no certainty he would be able to walk again. Meaning…he was never gonna perform ever again. I tried to apologize, but Racer just scolded me, blaming me for what happened to him. I’ll never forget what he said to me that day.”

“You! You did this to me!” Racer said to me as I reminisced what happened after he got out of the hospital. “This is all your fault!”

“Racer, it was an accident!” I said to him. “I didn’t mean to paralyze you! I’m really sorry!”

“Sorry?! ‘Sorry’ doesn’t make up for the fact that I’m now gonna spend the rest of my life in this wheelchair! You’re supposed to be the smartest pony in Canterlot, but you don’t even know anything! Ah! A cragidile haves a larger brain than you!” He then turned around before he then said “This is why nopony in the city wants to hang out with you! ʹCause you’re nothing but a big, bumbling idiot who can’t do the simplest thing right!”

“Racer…” I said as I tried to talk to him, lifting my claw to rest on his shoulder.

“Don’t touch me!” Racer yelled, making me stagger back. “After what you did to me, nopony will ever be your friend. Don’t ever, EVER bother me! I never want to see you again!”

He then sped off in his wheelchair, leaving me with nothing but shame for what I’d done to him and the sorrow for losing him as a friend.

“That’s why you ran away when Rainbow Dash got hurt.” Pinkie said to me as I hung my head in shame. “Does Shield and the other guys know?”

“No, I never told them.” I said to her. “I kept it a secret from everypony. Nopony else knows about it or that I even worked with Racer. When they asked me what was wrong, I told them that a family member of mine died and they took me out and managed to cheer me up.”

Pinkie gasped, no doubt shocked by what I had done that day. “You lied to them? Dusk, you never, ever lie to your friends!”

“I know, but what was I supposed to tell them? That I lost a friend in an acrobat after I ruined his dream from helping with his tricks right behind their backs? They’ll be mad if I tell them. Which is why I ran after what I did to Rainbow. I knew the girls were gonna hate me once they found out about that. They’ll never want to speak to me again, just like Racer.”

“Dusk, I doubt that they would be angry with you.” She said to me. “Sure, you ruined the life of one friend, putting him in a wheelchair and making him hate you for the rest of his life.” She no doubt saw she made me feel worse as she took on an apologetic tone. “Oh, I’m not making this better, aren’t I?” after a while, she then spoke again. “Anyway, the girls aren’t gonna be as mad as they are worried for you. They’ll forgive you.”

“Why?” I asked as I looked up at her, my look of shame not even going away.

“Because they were just accidents.” she said with a bright smile. “Besides, they already have.”

“What?” I said, shocked by what she said. Had I misheard her? They'd…forgiven me? “What are you talking about?”

“Well, when I met your friends yesterday, the girls were helping them look for you. Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. Ooh, you know so many of my friends. Anyway, they asked me if they’d seen you, they were really worried. I hadn’t though and I wanted to help, but I was really busy, so I couldn’t. Sorry.”

“The girls were with the guys…looking for me?” Was that why Dog and Applejack had come to my house, Dog showed Applejack where I lived and come looking for me there? Had the girls really been worried about me? “Why? I understand why the guys were doing it, but why were Twilight and the others looking for me?”

“ʹCause they’re your friends, silly! Friends look out for each other.”

“Yeah, that’s what the guys tell me just about every day. Though I doubt the girls consider me as a friend.” I insisted. “They’re just being nice to me because I’m new. They’re probably gonna scold me for what I did.”

“Dusk, what did I tell you?” I looked back up at her. “They’re not gonna hate you.”

“But what if they will?”

“Won’t.”

“I’m just saying…”

“Shush.” Okay, now I didn’t know what she was doing.

“But what if…”

“No! Got anything else to say?”

“Uh…” I tried to say something, but I couldn’t think of anything to say. I had nothing to say.

“Mmhmm!” she hummed in satisfaction. “Right, I gotta go. Lots to do and little time. See ya later, Dusk, remember what I told you!”

With that, she pranced off in that odd way that she did, once again leaving me alone with my thoughts. Though now, they were a little less bleak…if a little more confused.

Despite her apparent bordering insanity, somehow, Pinkie Pie was right. It had been a while since that happened with Racer. It could be different. So how could I know that I screwed things up again if I just ran away from it?

New thoughts and ideas whirled in my head as I rose up, walked away from the lake, and down a forest path, trees lined on either side, their leaves beginning to gain a slight autumn feel to them. Maybe yesterday was just a mistake, an accident…everypony made mistakes. Nopony was perfect, I was certainly far from it. The guys had proven that. Could I really let a simple mistake get me down?

Come to think of it, that stupid mistake I made didn’t seem all that bad compared to what happened to Racer. Maybe it would be like when Twilight stood up for me when I dropped all of those books. Of course the only reason it happened because I accidently tripped over Spike's tail. I shouldn’t have tried carrying so many of them. The Rainbow incident, everything had gone alright, up until that flare. I hadn’t even stayed to see what she might have said about it for I thought she would be like Racer, hating me for the rest of her life. Running off, that was stupid. I should’ve stopped when Shield told me to. I should’ve just stayed…

Then, there was something I never considered. Maybe the reason that I was so nervous to make a good impression was because I was too scared to try, too afraid of rejection. Like I did with Shield and the guys. Here, I had started on the right path. It might be too much to hope right now but maybe…just maybe…it could work.

I was so wrapped up in my meanderings, that I didn't see where I was going and collided with somepony going in the opposite direction. I collided with whoever it was, causing both me and the unfortunate soul to fall to the ground.

“Sorry, sorry, didn’t see where I was going.” I picked myself up, refraining from negative thoughts. “Here, let me help you up.”

“Thanks.” The victim said as he grabbed my claw.

After I helped him up, I saw who it was.

“Leon?” I said, surprised to see him.

“Dusk!” he said as he then used his comm and said “Guys, I found Dusk! We’re over by the lake!”

“On our way!” I heard Shield say over the comm.

“Dusk!” Dog and Shield said as they both then dogpiled me, no doubt managing to get their using Shield’s speed.

“Dusk, what’re ya doin’ out here?” Dog asked me as he and Shield helped me up.

“Yeah, we’ve been looking all over for ya.” Shield said to me as I then just smiled at them.

“Yeah, just…had some time to think to myself.” I said, before I frowned as I knew what I now had to do. “Guys, I’m sorry I shut you all out. I just couldn’t face you and the girls after what happened with Rainbow. Thought you all would hate me.”

“Dusk, it was just an accident.” Dog said to me with a reassuring smile. “Nopony could’ve saw it comin’.”

“Yeah, it’s no big deal, dude.” Shield said to me before he raised a brow. “And what do you mean ‘hate you’? What gave you that idea?”

“Well…” I said as I was trying to decide what to say. With this, I sighed as I then decided to tell them what happened with Racer. “Because it didn’t end well the last time my color magic hurt somepony.”

“What do ya mean?” Dog asked.

“You guys ever heard of a stallion named Dawn Racer?” I asked them.

“Dawn Racer?” Shield said to me. “Yeah, he was the best acrobat in Canterlot up until that accident in the Equestria Games.”

“Well, there’s a reason for that accident.” I said to them. “You see…”

With this, I began with the original version of the story. Because I was still keeping my color magic a secret, I lied to Pinkie when I said I used props for Racer’s performances. The real story was that I was using my magic one day and Racer found me doing it. So, what I meant by “props”, I actually meant I used my color magic for special effects. Like what happened with Rainbow, he got blinded by the light as I used too much of my magic to keep up with him. I was so ashamed of what I did, that I couldn’t find it in myself to use my magic like that again, which I ended up doing with Rainbow.

“…And that’s what happened.” I said as I finished the story.

“So those things he used for his tricks, that was you?” Shield asked me and I nodded “yes”.

“So that’s why ya’ll were so tuckered down.” Dog said. “Why didn’t ya’ll just tell us?”

“Because I was ashamed that I kept this away from you guys.” I said to them. “I was afraid you guys would mad at me for lying to you.”

“Dusk, we wouldn’t be mad.” Dog said to me. “We’re your friends, remember?”

“Yeah.” Shield said to me. “Besides, I think it it’s pretty awesome you got to work with Racer.”

“Really?” I said, surprised by this.

“Heck, yeah!” Shield said. “You actually helped one of the greatest entertainers in Canterlot and got to go to the Equestria Games! How cool is that?”

“Yeah, that’s gosh darn amazin’!” Dog said. “I ain’t seen anypony who had ever come close to seeing it much less help somepony who was in it!”

“So…we’re good?” I asked with a smile.

“Of course, we’re cool!” Shield said before he then grabbed in a headlock and began giving me a noogie. “Come here, you knucklehead!”

Shield released me after him, me, and Dog heard Leon yawn and looked at him as he tiredly smacked his lips.

“Sorry, guys.” He said to us as I then noticed the bags under his eyes. “Just a little tired.”

“Sweet Celestia, Leon,” I said to him, surprised to see him looking like he hadn’t slept in days, “what happened to you?”

“Yeah, ya’ll look all plum-tuckered out.” Dog said to him.

“Oh, I didn’t get much sleep last night…aah-t Fluttershy’s.” Leon said with a yawn.

“What?” Shield said with shock before he gave him a sly smile. “Oh! I get it now. Good for you.” Then he spoke to me. “Hey, Dusk, what’s that word you told me to use to make sure Dog doesn’t get confused?”

“You mean ‘kutta’?” I said to him.

“You kutta!” Shield said to Leon.

The word he said was Neigh-di (what you call Hindi) for “dog.” With the way he said things there, you can already guess what he meant there.

“It’s not what you think.” Leon said to him. “Turns out Fluttershy is an animal lover like me.”

“Like you?” I asked him, realizing what he meant. “Do you mean she had animals in her house like you did back in Canterlot?”

Yeah, a few days after we became the Element Squad, Leon brought in all the animals he let live with him over the years into the house back at Canterlot. Still have no idea how his parents allowed him to do that. When those animals moved in, it was like a whole forest moved in there. Me, Shield, and Dog could barely sleep because of it. Luckily, Dragonis helped us take care of the problem by letting them stay in his private garden and Leon would take care of them from there.

“Yep.” Leon said, still feeling tired. “They’re a little rowdy having another pony in there with them. Especially this one bunny who wouldn’t stop stomping his foot on my horn. It’s gonna take a while for the animals to get use to me.”

“I can see they haven’t been making things easy for you.” I said before I realized what he said. “Wait a minute, what do you mean ‘get use to you’?”

“Oh, right.” Leon said before he yawned and continued. “Forgot to tell ya. I’m gonna stay at Fluttershy’s cottage.”

“You mean you’re not coming back to the house?” I asked him.

“Nope.” He said to me. “I figured that, with all those animals living with her, she could use a hoof.”

“Well, that’s really nice of you.” I said to him, making him smile. “Well, guess I’ll be seeing you around.”

“Hey, at least you got Shield around.” Leon said.

“Yeah, about that…” Shield said as he scratched the back of his head with his hoof before giving me an unsure look. “Dusk, is it okay that I stay with Dash?”

“You too, Shield?” I said, surprised by this.

“Yeah, Dash asked me to come and stay with her ʹcause we’re working together and she haves plenty of space at her house.” He said to me. “So ya cool with it?”

I gave it some thought and my head said that this was a bad idea as it would mean the team would be split up and could cause some complication. But my heart said I need to let Shield stay with Rainbow as it was the right thing to do as his friend.

With this, I made my decision, smiled and said “It’s okay, Shield. You can stay with her.”

“Thanks, bud! You’re the best!” shield said as he gave me a strong bro hug.

“You’re…welcome.” I said, strained from the hug squeezing me.

He let me go and I managed to catch my breath.

“And here’s the thing, Shield,” I said to him. “Rainbow is actually the wielder of the Element of Loyalty, your family’s virtue!”

“Seriously?” Shield said with a big smile before he hoof-pumped in the air. “Awesome!”

“Now, lookie here.” Dog said to us. “Us fellas are with an Element of Harmony.”

“Yeah, we are.” I said as I realized it. “Dog’s living with Applejack, Leon’s living with Fluttershy, Shield’s living with Rainbow Dash, and I’m working with Twilight. The Element Squad foursome now friends with the new wielders of the Elements of Harmony. How about that?”

“Yeah, and who knows?” Shield said. “Maybe having both us and the girls around this town will bring in our last two members.”

“Yeah, then our little squad will become an actual Element Gang.” Dog said and I was happy to think we would become the full the team we were meant to be.

“Guys!” Leon said to us before speaking through gritting teeth, his eyes widen in shock. “Ix-nay on the Element-way Ang-gay!”

“Leon, why are you speaking in Pig Latin?” I asked him as me, Dog, and Shield were confused by this.

Leon sighed and hanged his head broodingly before he then said “Because I’m not alone.”

“What?” I said, still confused by what he meant.

He then moved away a bit and revealed somepony stand on the other side of him. Seeing the yellow coat, pink mane, and those blue eyes, me, Shield, and Dog gasped in shock as we all saw it was the Pegasus Fluttershy, one of the wielders of the Element of Harmony. She was looking at us with her eyes widen and her jaw dropped in shock.

“What the…?” Shield said as Fluttershy then gave a look of worry. “How long has she been standing there?”

“The whole time.” Leon said, his head still hanging. “We were walking together and kinda hid behind me. Probably should’ve told you that before we started talking.”

“Yep.” Dog said, his eyes narrowed in disappointment at Leon.

I gave a look of complete shock as I looked at Fluttershy, freaking out on the inside. We just told our secret to somepony outside of the circle and it was one of the Elements of Harmony! Seeing how there was no way we could turn back now. With this, I decided to let her in on the truth.

“So you’re Fluttershy.” I said as I put on a calmer and friendly demeanor before putting my claw out to her for a shake, no doubt having some sweat on me. “It’s nice to finally meet…”

The pony in question scurried away from my outstretched claw, quickly hiding behind Leon with her eyes currently hidden, as best she could, behind a lock of her mane.

“You?” I said as she looked at me nervously. “Hey, are…you okay?”

She just whimpered and hid further into her mane.

“Wow!” Shield said a bemused smile as he saw this. “She sure isn’t called ‘shy’ for nothing.”

“Shield!” I said to him with a glare.

“What?” he said to me, no doubt oblivious to the fact that he just insulted Fluttershy.

“Sorry, guys.” Leon said to us. “Fluttershy isn’t really much of a bigger talker when it comes to new ponies.”

“That reminds me of somepony I know.” Shield said, giving me a sly smile. He then sarcastically said “But I can’t figure out who.”

I smiled and rolled my eyes at him as he was talking about me back when I first met him and the guys. To be honest, seeing how Fluttershy was acting actually did remind me of myself from back then.

“Hey, it’s okay.” Leon calmly said to Fluttershy with a reassuring smile, speaking like he was talking to scared foal. “No need to be scared, Flutters.”

“Flutters?” Me, Shield, and Dog said, confused by what he said.

“Yeah, that’s my nickname for her.” Leon said to us. “Dog calls Applejack ‘AJ’ and Rainbow Dash likes to be called ‘Rainbow’ or ‘Dash’, so I decided to give Fluttershy a nickname too, shortening ‘Fluttershy’ to ‘Flutters’. Pretty clever, huh?”

“Yeah, I guess.” I said to him. “So you’re gonna introduce us?”

“Oh, right.” Leon said before speaking to Fluttershy. “Come on out. Don’t worry. These are my friends.”

After a moment, it seemed like Fluttershy was gonna decide not to come out until she then started walking to stand beside Leon.

“Come on, Flutters.” Leon said to her as we gave friendly smiles. “Say hello.”

“H-Hello.” She nervously said in a voice so quiet and gentle that she couldn’t hear from much farther than we were and with a look of uncertainty.

“Well, it’s nice to finally meet you, Fluttershy.” I said as I began introductions. I motioned to myself before motioning to mine and Leon’s cowpony friend. “My name is Dusk Noir. And these two are Dog Fries…”

“Howdy.” Dog said, tipping his hat to her.

“And Shield Steedor.” I said, motioning to our group’s athlete.

“Sup.” Shield said to her.

“I-it’s nice t-to meet you t-too.” She said, still nervous.

Shield laughed before he looked at me and said “Man, she sounds just like you.”

“Shield, give her a break.” Leon said to him. “Flutters is just not use to speaking to ponies that’s all.”

“So…you four know my friends?” she asked us.

“Yep.” Dog said to her.

“Yeah, we saw you girls back in Canterlot on the new window.” Shield said to her.

“So you’re really an Element of Harmony?” Leon asked her.

“Y-yes.” She said to him.

“Yeah, she’s the Element of Kindness, your family’s virtue, Leon.” I said to him.

“Is that why you were being so nice to me?” Fluttershy asked Leon. “Because I was an Element of Harmony?”

“What? No.” Leon said to her. “Flutters, I didn’t even know you were an Element until just now. Like Dusk said, being nice is part of who I am and I really want to help you.”

“Really?” she said to him, no doubt surprised by this.

“Really.” He said with a reassuring smile. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for a friend.”

With that, she returned the smile. After a moment, the two then looked back at me, Shield, and Dog as we continued to talk.

“So you heard everything, huh?” I asked her.

“Yes.” She said at a normal volume, her head hung in embarrassment. “So is it true? Are you four really the Element Gang?”

“You know about them?” I asked her.

“Of course.” She said to us. “Everypony has heard about the Element Gang. So is it true?”

“Kinda, yeah.” I said to her. “Though we’re not really an Element Gang. There’s supposed to be six, not four.”

“Yeah, back at Canterlot, we’re known as the Element Squad.” Shield said. “Regular ponies by day, awesome heroes by night.”

“That’s pretty amazing.” She said with a calm yet excited look on her face. “But why are there only four of you?”

“We would be a whole Element Gang, but our Lightnin’ and Air elementals didn’t even show up.” Dog said to her.

“Oh. So which members of the Element Gang are you?” she said.

With this, I then revealed my tail and blew some fire before I said “Fire elemental.”

“So you’re El Dragon?” she asked.

“That’s right.” I said before I revealed who the others were. “Dog’s the Ice elemental, Shield’s the Earth elemental, and Leon’s the Water elemental.”

“You’re the Water elemental?” Fluttershy asked Leon.

“That’s right.” Leon said to her, proudly.

“But I thought Aquatillia was a mare.” She said, making Leon narrow his eyes.

“I’m not Aquatillia.” Leon said to her.

“But I thought you said you were the Water elemental.” She said.

“He is.” I said to her. “Just not the one you know. You see, we’re not the same elementals. Every few years, the responsibility of the Element Gang is passed down onto a new generation of heroes, their knowledge being passed down from parent to child.”

“Really?” she asked.

“Yeah, it’s true.” Leon said to her. “Aquatillia is actually my mother.”

“Wow!” she said.

“And, with each generation, each member of the Element Gang haves the choice of either using the name of their predecessor or making their own.” I said to her.

“Yeah.” Shield said to her. “My hero name is Apolloid.”

“And mine’s Icedra.” Dog said to her. “I decided to go with my pa’s hero name.”

“And what about you?” she asked Leon. “What’s yours?”

“Mine’s all original.” Leon said as he stood up straight. “As a hero, I am Posidacus!”

“That’s nice.” She said to him, kindly.

“Thank you.” He said to her.

“So does anypony else know about this?” she asked us.

“Here in Ponyville? No.” I answered her. “You’re actually the first.”

“Oh, wow!” She calmly said, though I could tell that was her way for being excited.

“But you can’t tell anypony.” Leon said to her. “If everypony found out, then we would be in trouble. Really big trouble. Can you promise to keep it a secret?”

“Oh, of course, I will.” She said to him. “I wouldn’t want anything bad to happen to any of you. Your secret is safe with me.”

“Thank you, Fluttershy.” I said to her. I heard a quack behind her, and looked to see a small family of ducks following her, including a mother, father, and three ducklings. “Awww, a little group of ducks. How old are the young ones?”

“They just hatched a few days ago.” This time, she looked at him with a kind of admiration. “Do you…like animals?”

“Of course he does.” Leon said to her. “Who do you think was helping me with my own animal friends?”

“Oh, come on, Leon. I do like animals in most respects.” I said. “I don’t know any great deal about them, but I have a passing interest. What about you, Fluttershy? Do you like animals?”

“Oh, I love animals! It’s my special talent and I love taking care of them!” she said excitedly. “This little family has only recently hatched, so Leon and I are taking them for their first swim today. They’re very excited, but we have to make sure they get there safely or…” She suddenly stopped talking. Her cheeks went red and she hid behind her mane again, her voice going quiet. “Sorry. That must have been…tedious to listen to.”

“Oh, no, not at all.” I assured gently. “I think it’s great that you care so much about little critters. It’s really admirable, I think.”

“Y-You think so?” she asked, peeping out.

“Yes, I really do.” I promised, feeling a smile grow on my face. I then looked to Leon when I realized it. “Wait, you two are watching this family? No wondering you two were walking together. So where are you two taking this little family?”

“Oh, we’re escorting them to a new swimming ground by the lake.” Fluttershy said to me. “I wanted to do it early, so I wouldn’t run into anypony whilst guiding them.”

“And I wanted to act as a second set of eyes for her.” Leon said. “Got to really make sure that the little ones get there safely.”

“Leon, I can be able to do this by myself.” She said to him. “You really should get some rest.”

“What? What are you talking about, Flutters? I’m fine.” He said to her.

“Really, Leon. You need to rest.”

“I can sleep later. Right now, we need to get these ducks to the lake. Trust me, I’ll be fine.”

“Well…” For that moment, it looked like she was gonna tell him to get some sleep, but instead said “Okay.”

“Thank you.” He said to her.

“Hey, maybe we should help you two.” I said to her and Leon, speaking for myself and the others.

“W-w-what? You-you sure you want to...help us?” she said to me, surprised by this. “You don't have to, if you don't want to.”

“Of course we want to help.” Shield said to her before pointing to Leon this his hoof. “I mean, Leon doesn’t seem to be in any shape to watch over some ducks.”

“Yep.” Dog said. “Plus we can make sure that none of those little fellas wander off.”

“Plus, that’s what friends are for, right?” I said to her.

She thought about it for a moment until she gave a little smile and said “Okay.”

“Well then,” I said, trotting behind the line with Shield and Dog walking beside the ducks. "Lead the way, whenever you're ready.”

“Okay then. Come on, little ones.” she coaxed quietly. “Follow me and Leon, little duckies, come on.”

The family resumed its waddling, with Fluttershy and Leon leading and me, Shield, and Dog bringing up the rear, following them closely. As Fluttershy was walking backwards to lead the ducks and Leon kept a look out for anypony else coming by, me and the others had the additional task of warning him that he was about to hit something that he couldn’t see due to all his drowsiness. Fortunately, there were no other ponies walking this way and the few things that were a hazard were the odd rock or tree.

Occasionally, as Fluttershy and Dog had thought, one of the ducklings did try to wander away from the rest. I, however, was able to gently herd them back into the family with no kind of difficulties. All it required was a gentle hoof and a little nudge, easy as pie.

As I and the guys acted as uncles to the ducks, I pondered about the pony I had just met. I’d never really known anypony like Fluttershy. She was shy, timid, yet she still had a complete aura of kindness about her. She was almost like a loving mother, the way she treated these animals. It really was…well, wonderful. Now I was seeing why Leon was trying to so hard to impress her.

We soon arrived back at the lake where I had just left. From here, it was smooth sailing for the little family. They hopped into the water, quacking appreciatively to Fluttershy and Leon as they left. One of the ducklings looked up at me and, to my surprise, gave a happy cheap before swimming off.

“You’re welcome.” I kindly said to the little guy, watching as they swam off.

“We did it.” Fluttershy said proudly. “Thank you for your help, boys. You all did a wonderful job.”

“Was ain’t no problem, sugarcube.” Dog said to her.

“Yeah, what do you expect from the Element Squad?” Shield said, proudly.

“We were glad we could help.” I said to her.

“Thank you so much for taking the time to.” She said to us. “You’re all really nice ponies.”

“Well, thanks, Fluttershy. That means a lot to me.” I said, sincerely.

“You’re welcome.” she said. Just seeing that grateful smile on her face made him glow inside.

“Now, there’s only one thing left to do.” Shield said to me.

“What’s that?” I asked him as I didn’t know what he was talking about.

“Ya’ll still got to talk to the rest of the girls.” Dog said to me.

I sighed before I said “Right.”

“I’m coming with. Whoa!” Leon said as he then tripped himself and fell to the ground.

“Leon, no.” Fluttershy said to him as she help him up, speaking with concern. “You’ve already done enough for one day. You need to rest.”

Leon sighed as he then said “Fine.”

“Good.” Fluttershy said, smiling at him.

“Well, then I guess we’ll see you two later.” I said to the two animal care-takers as me, Shield, and Dog took our leave. “Bye, guys.”

“Bye, Dusk. You too, Shield and Dog.” She said as the three of us left.

“You know, guys,” I said to Shield and Dog as we finally got out of ear range of Leon and Fluttershy, “I was actually thinking of going back to Canterlot and leaving you guys here.”

“What?” Shield said, shocked by this.

“So that’s why ya’ll were up so early.” Dog said, realizing it.

“Yeah.” I said to them. “I saw how happy you guys were being here in this town. As the leader of this team, I knew it was wrong to abandon you like that, but, as a friend, I knew I couldn’t take that joy from you. I thought you would be depressed if we left.”

“Dusk,” Shield said to me. “We would miss this place, but that doesn’t mean we were gonna leave ya.”

“Shield’s right.” Dog said to me. “We’re your friends, Dusk. And that means we’ll always be there for each other. Always.”

“I know.” I said to them. “You guys are right. I see that now. Before, I thought I was trying to be a good friend and let you guys live in Ponyville, but really I was trying to run away from my past. After what happened with Rainbow, I thought I made the same mistake with Racer. But now I see that I was wrong. I shouldn’t be running away from my problems. If I do that I’d just make ponies worry about me. And I’ll never know what’s gonna happen if I run away.”

The sun was rising on this new day, raising on the start of what would, hopefully, be a new me, a new Dusk Noir.

“It’s time I set things straight.” I said to the guys. “And, like before, I’ll start with Twilight Sparkle.”

“That’s the spirit!” Shield said to me. “Now, how about a little race to the library?”

“Really, Shield?” I said to him.

“Actually I can use a little run myself.” Dog said to me. “And ya’ll do need to hurry back to library before you get Twilight all worried.”

I thought about it for a moment and saw that I really did need to hurry before I was late and a good, old fashion race does sound fun.

With I smiled and said “Okay, let’s go!”

“Alright!” Shield said as the three of us got ready.

After all that, our hooves (and claws in mine and Dog’s case) planted firmly on the ground with smiles of determination, we then sped off, dashing right towards the library. There, I was gonna confront the girls. Whether or not they were mad at me for what happened, I’m ready to face it.

Looks like the story's over, huh? Well, think again. This is only just the beginning.

Author's Notes:

Well, it looks like the Element Squad is staying together. Thanks to an encounter with Pinkie Pie, Dusk has now decided to stay in Ponyville. And, with this descision, has now shared a secret of his past. Though Dusk's friends have now spread out throughout Ponyville, the four now have someone from Ponyville to add to their circle of trust: Fluttershy, wielder of the Element of Kindness. What will happen next? Find out next time!

Chapter 7: Apologies and Tea

Chapter 7: Apologies and Tea

Me and the guys arrived at the library, just as the sun was starting to fully rise on the horizon. The streets were becoming a lot busier with all the ponies ready to begin a new day to work hard and be happy. I was lucky to conceal my tail as a pony tail just in time as we entered town.

Me, Shield, and Dog shouted as the ponies we sprinted past jumped out of our way, the three of us shouting out for them to get out of the way in our own ways.

“Excuse me!”

“Out of the way!”

“Comin’ through!”

After moving out of the way, some ponies exclaimed about being careful, some cheered like they knew what we were doing, what I was going to do. And I smiled at all of them that I passed by.

Normally, I would be doing my best to blend in with the crowd, the guys would do the same. You know, to keep our cover and not drag attention to ourselves. Today though, I didn’t care that I stood out from everypony else, that everypony could see me. I was a stallion on a mission.

Shield’s view

Seeing how focused Dusk was at getting to the library, I decided to pull a little trick. With this, I sped off and managed to get to the door before Dusk and Dog. When I reached the library doors, I could hear voices inside. I put my ear to the door to listen. It was Spike and Twilight. They were talking about Dusk.

“Do you think he’ll be coming back?” Spike was asking.

“I don't know, Spike.” she replied with dismay. “He was really upset from yesterday. We looked everywhere for him, but when we found him, he said he wanted to be alone when they found him.”

“I know. Poor guy. I hope he’s okay.” Spike sighed. “You know, I still wonder why he ran off after what happened with Rainbow Dash. I mean, he didn’t seem to have a problem when he dropped all those books on rarity. Though that was kinda my fault.”

“There’s no time to wonder about why he ran away, Spike. We still need to try and find him. If we leave now, he might be at his house, Applejack and Dog can tell us where it is.”

“Twilight…what if he’s…left?”

“What? No, why would he leave? That's ridiculous!” There was silence. “You don’t think he really would…do you?”

“I don’t know,” her assistant said unsurely, “but Shield said he was pretty upset. He could have gone back to Canterlot. I’m just guessing, but…”

“I really hope you're wrong.” she said sincerely. "It would be such a shame if he did. We barely even had the chance to get to know him. We could have been great friends.”

I smiled from what I was hearing. Just like I told Dusk, if he had left, the girls would have missed him, would have regretted not getting to know him better. Sometimes, I wonder how Dusk can’t seem to get it that this is what it was like to have ponies that care about you. To have…friends.

Before I could listen anymore, I heard some shouting from behind and looked to see Dusk and Dog still racing toward the library. Seeing how determined Dusk was and how I was already at the door, I then decided to pull a little prank on my little blue bud. Just when he was close enough to the door, I opened the door and let Dusk do the rest of the work. Dusk and Dog tried to stop from heading straight through the door, but only Dog managed it while Dusk was still working on the breaks. Didn’t think he was moving that fast but he did ʹcause I ended up seeing him trip right at the door and flung himself into the library, screaming as he flew through the door and grunt as he crashed on the floor.

Dusk’s view

Well, that wasn’t how I thought I was gonna get in here. Flying straight through the door and with my back on floor. After recovering from landing on the floor, I looked at Shield as he laughed which made me glare at him.

“Got ya, dude!” Shield said as he continued laughing.

“A door prank? Really?” I said to Shield as I got back up and dusted myself off, angry with him for doing that. “Real mature, Shield. Real mature.”

“Oh, come on! I’m just messing with ya.” He said to me as Dog got in here.

“Dusk!” I heard Spike and Twilight say as I turned around and saw them as they hurried to me, relief breaking out across their faces.

“Hey, guys.” I said, still feeling ashamed about what he had put them through.

“We were so worried about you.” Twilight said to me, her voice ebbing with concern. “Are you okay? Where did you go?”

“I just went home,” I told her, “and I’m fine. Well, I’m fine now. I was given some…” I looked to Shield and Dog as they straightened proudly, “valuable advice."

“Wait a sec, I thought you told Dog and Applejack you wanted to be alone.” Spike pointed out.

“Well…it’s because I was trying to go back to Canterlot.” I said and I felt so ashamed to say that, that I almost left everypony. “I thought you all pretty much hated me. But I saw that you guys were trying to find me and I just turned you away.”

“Dusk, it’s okay…” Twilight began, but I wasn’t finished.

“No, it isn’t okay. I made you, your friends, and the guys worry, all because I lost my nerve from what happened with Rainbow. I’ve only been here such a short time, I…I didn’t think I’d matter all that much to you. You tried to make friends with me and I just pushed you away. All I can say is…that I’m sorry. I truly am. But, if you don’t want to be friends with me anymore, I’ll understand.”

With all that said, I hung his head and waited for what she would have to say. Part of me told him to not even begin to hope for forgiveness, that there was no way she would. But another part of me, part that I started listening to when me and the guys teamed up, said that there was still hope. Today, I found myself listening that side of me once again.

“Dusk,” Twilight said in a gentle voice that caused me to raise my head, “of course I still want to be friends with you. It was just an accident, what happened yesterday. Rainbow Dash wasn’t even mad at you for it. You didn’t have to get so upset about it, but I can understand you wanted to make a good first impression. You certainly managed that.”

“Yeah.” agreed Spike. “If you ask me, I think you're going to make a great second assistant, and a good friend. Though, it might not work out if you're just gonna run off every time you do something stupid.”

“Spike!” Twilight berated.

“What? I'm just saying.”

“Well, that’s kinda how Dusk is.” Dog said to them, smiling.

“Yeah, Dusk is the pony who tries not to do something stupid.” Shield said, sharing the same smile. “And every time he does, he freaks out about it and tries everything he can to make up for it.” I blushed and scratched the back of my head in embarrassment when he said “I mean, seriously, he once actually bowed and said ‘I’m sorry’ to a mare he accidently spilled a bunch of donuts on back at Canterlot.”

“Yeah, Spike and these guys aren’t wrong.” I said to Twilight, chuckling a little. “It’s fine, Twilight, they’re right. I’ll try and keep my hooves rooted to the floor in future.” Then I gave a look of shame as I said “I’m sorry again, Twilight.”

“That’s alright, Dusk, I forgive you. I’m just glad that you're alright.” She gave me another smile that made me feel warm inside. Or maybe that was my elation that part of me had been right. “You know, we didn’t get time to sort through those old books yesterday. Would you like to help Spike with that?”

“Actually, if you wouldn’t mind, Twilight, there’s still some ponies I need to make amends with…if I could.”

“Of course.” she said immediately. “Go ahead, take your time. We’ll be waiting for when you get back.”

“Thank you, I’ll see you later. Thanks for giving me another chance.”

“It’s no problem. And, Dusk?” I turned back as I reached the door. “Don’t worry, it’ll be fine.”

“Alright. Thanks.” With one last smile, I exited back out into the street with Shield and Dog following behind.

As we made our way to the marketplace, where I hoped to find her at her stall, I still couldn’t quite believe what had just happened. Contrary to all of my fears, Twilight had forgiven me, given me a second chance. Not only that, but she still wanted to be my friend. I’d never felt so happy about anything in all of my life. The chances that the girls would forgive me now increased as did the smile on my face.

We arrived at the marketplace, still receiving friendly greetings and smiles from everypony that passed us by, which I gladly returned with the guys.

“There she is!” Dog said as he spotted her straight away, standing by her cart of apples, apple pie, and apple-treats. Just seeing her made the smile on my face seem brighter.

“Applejack!” I called, me and the guys striding over to her.

“Well, do my eyes deceive me? Howdy, Dusk!” She gave him that smile as he walked over, which then changed to an expression of concern. “Ya gave us quite a scare yesterday. We looked all over for ya, sugarcube.”

“I know.” I said to her, affirming it. “I went back to my house. Guess Dog showed you where I live, huh?”

“Yep.” she told me. “Why didn’t ya let me and Dog in? We were worried about ya.”

“I…well, my head was…a complete mess, to be honest. I was stressed from what happened with Rainbow and I just wanted to be left alone. But I realize now that what I really needed was somepony to talk to. I’m sorry for what I said to you and Dog, Applejack, even after you told me I could talk to you if I needed it and…I’m sorry for making you worry. I guess, I’m just stupid.”

“Aw, Dusk.” She had a sympathetic smile on. “Ya ain't stupid. I understand how ya musta felt. Ya just need yourself a lil' more confidence and to remember that everypony makes mistakes. You’re no different.”

“You mean that?” I couldn’t believe what she just said.

“Course I do.” She placed a hoof on my shoulder. “I know, from what ya said, that ya might not have had any friends 'fore us or Dog and the other fellas. But ya do now and ya don’t have to face your problems alone or be afraid to tell yer friends anythin’. You’re forgiven, just…don’t forget who your friends are, okay?”

“Oh, I won’t. I’ll never forget again.” Feeling relieved that she had forgiven me, I gave her my brightest smile. “Thank you, Applejack. I’m glad that you think of me as your friend.”

“And Ah’m glad we are. Here, have an apple, on the house again.” She tossed one from the applecart, which I managed to catch and eat with my mouth, though he did choke on it a little. “Whoa now! Don’t bite off more’n you can chew.”

“AJ, I’ve tellin’ this fella that since the day we met.” Dog said to me as he gave me the Heimlich.

“Ack! Story of my life—ahem!” I said, once I was done choking. “Thanks, Applejack, I’ll see you later.”

“Hope so.” she called out.

“Hey, Dusk, mind if I stay here and help AJ out with the sales?” Dog asked me.

“Not at all. Guess I’ll see you later too!” I said to him.

“See ya later, Dusk!” Dog said to me as I ran off in search of my next apology recipient with Shield following behind.

I still coughed a little from the apple he had eaten. It had been coming straight for my mouth, and I’d felt the urge to try something…different. Maybe it was just a spur of the moment type of thing, combined with the increased elation that I felt from having succeeded twice now with my new…friends.

I still couldn’t quite believe that I could now think of the girls as such and not feel uncomfortable doing so. They weren’t just being nice to me. They genuinely wanted to be my friends. Well, two of them anyway. It was time to see if I could make it three.

Me and Shield scanned the skies for any sign of her, perhaps soaring by like a bird or just resting on top of a cloud.

“Look! There’s Dash!” Shield as he found her doing the former of what I thought, indicated by the sudden rush of wind as she zoomed by us. I was about to call out to her, but it was she who spotted me.

“Dusk!” She swooped at me, but couldn’t quite slow herself down. She crashed and skidded to a halt in front of him, leaving a trench of dirt behind her.

“Hello, Rainbow. Here.” I said to her as I helped her up to her hooves, making sure she wasn’t hurt.

“Thanks. Don’t worry, I’ve had worse crashes.” she assured me with that confident air of hers. “Good to see you, my fellow master of cool color.”

“I wouldn't say that. You’re way better than me.” he said modestly, flushing again.

“Hm, probably. Good that you know your place.” She laughed and clapped me on the back. “Just messing with ya, Dusky. As far as I’m concerned, you’re just as cool as me and I don’t often say that.”

“I bet.” I chuckled, smiling appreciatively. “Thanks, Rainbow.”

“No problem. Now, where're you and Shield off to?”

“We were looking for you actually.” Shield said to her.

“Oh, really? Well, you found me.” she declared before speaking to me. “Did you want to do some more practice?”

“Well, on the subject of that,” I began, “I came to say that…I’m sorry for making you crash yesterday. I just…lost control of that last loop, couldn't tone down the brightness. You weren’t too badly hurt, were you?”

“That?” She scoffed dismissively. “That was nothing. Just a few bruises and a small headache. Hey, hey,” she said as my face fell, “it’s fine, really. It could’ve been a lot worse, but it wasn’t. Besides, I don’t blame you for what happened. You did seem nervous about it, so I guess I should’ve picked up sooner.”

“So…we’re cool?” I asked.

“Sure we are.” she said. “That was a pretty awesome practice, besides the crashing of course. I should get you to help me more often, maybe we can work it into my routine somehow!”

“I don't know about that…” I said unsurely. “But thanks for, you know, not holding it against me. I’ve got to be going, so see you around?”

“Just look to the sky," she told him. “And Dusk? Don’t worry, I’ve not told anypony about…you know, that. I just told my friends yesterday that it was my own fault I crashed. Your secret’s still safe.”

“Rainbow…” I couldn’t believe that she'd kept her word, that she could be trusted with one of my biggest secret. “Thank you, so much. It really means a lot.”

“Alright, alright, don't get mushy on me.” she warned jokingly. “I might just rescind the ‘cool’ thing if you do. But…it’s no problem.” She then looked at Shield and said “Hey, Shield, want to get back to practicing our moves before you, you know, ran out?”

“Heck yeah!” Shield said and the two looked at each other with looks that could only belong to daredevils ready to a stunt.

“Sorry, Dusk. Got to make sure we’re ready to show to the Wonderbolts.” Shield said to me.

“Don’t worry about it.” I said to him as he Rainbow got Shield on a cloud. “Just be careful!”

“Don’t be such a worry wart!” Shield said to me before he clung onto the cloud, ready to get going. “Catch ya later!”

With that, Rainbow took off once more, cutting through clouds like a knife through butter, her rainbow trailing behind her. Shield did the same by using his tail like a propeller and flying off on the cloud like Rainbow. Great, now I had two Shields. Though this was still good.

Another one down. I happily thought, trotting to find his remaining pony to apologies to.

Now my happiness was doubly increased. Not only did Rainbow Dash think of me as a friend, but she thought that I was…cool. In all my life, the only pony who ever said I was cool was Shield. Hearing her say that, it was even better that she knew how big my secret was and not told anypony about it. I had a newfound respect for her, knowing that she could be trusted with it.

I thought back to my “special talent” as I walked along to the Carousel Boutique. If she thought it was cool, would it be too much to hope other girls would like it too? Would I be able to show it to them as well, to no longer keep it hidden?

No, Dusk. He dismissed. Aim high, but don't go for a miracle. Make amends first. Perhaps, in time.

Crossing over a bridge, he arrived at the fashion establishment. Set in a small area of grass, and looking just like a fairground carousel, it wasn't exactly difficult to miss. Rarity certainly knew how to give a good aesthetic appeal.

Even though he had been successful with the others, I felt most nervous about this one. Sure, she was my cousin, but she was also the only mare that really scared me. If she was mad with me, Celestia knows what she might do. Though I still needed make amends, no matter how terrifying it may be.

Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside, a small bell jingling above the door that announced my arrival. I looked around at the various suits and gowns displayed on dress forms, when the proprietor appeared from the counter. She really had done good with herself for the past few years.

“Welcome to the Carousel Boutique, how may I help you tod…” She stopped when she realized who it was, her customer smile forming into a real one. “Why, Dusk! This is a surprise. So nice of you to drop by.”

“Hello, Rare.” I greeted with an incline of his head. She didn't seem angry. “I’m not disturbing anything, am I?”

“Of course not, not at all. Today has actually been a slow day, so I'm glad to see a friendly face.” she said with a flutter of her eyelashes. “Now, to what do I owe this pleasure?”

At least this one didn’t make me blush. “Um…I’ve come to make amends.”

“Make amends? Why, whatever for?”

“For yesterday.” he elaborated. “Rainbow told me she told you of what happened and, seeing how she’s your friend and all, I want to say I’m sorry for what I done.”

She stared at him for a few seconds, evidently quite astonished at what he had just said. Then, she gave a small laugh and a reassuring smile.

“Dusk, I must say I am…pleased and surprised at this. You really are quite chivalrous, but an apology is unnecessary.”

“It is?” Why was that?

“Well, for you anyway.” she clarified. “If anypony should be apologizing, it’s me.”

“Rare, I already forgave you for your outburst.” I said to her.

“It’s not just that.” She said to me. “I have a tendency to…overreact about this kind of thing.” I rolled my eyes at that because I already knew that. “Why, before all of that, I promised to Twilight that I would use only kind words with you. Needless to say, I broke that promise and I am very sorry. And I threatened my own family, no less. We haven’t seen each other in moons and I almost hurt you when I really should’ve been more kind to you. Can you ever forgive me?”

Somehow, I was even more surprised at this. I knew that she had said that she would be nice to me, but I didn’t expect her to take responsibility for her own mistake at breaking that promise. Like the others, she didn’t blame me and she still wanted to be his friend. I didn’t know if she did this because she was my cousin, but, whatever reason, this was great!

“I…I accept your apology, Rarity.” he said happily. “As long we can still be friends, its water under the bridge, as they say.”

“Splendid!" She returned his smile. “I’m glad that we can put that behind us. I’m happy that you see me as your friend, Dusk.”

“Me too.” He turned to go. “Right, I’d best get out of your mane, so if you'll excuse me, cuz.”

“Oh, don’t be silly. Like I said, you’re not interrupting anything and you went out of your way to come and see me, which is very sweet of you. Why don’t you stay for some tea? We can have a nice chat, catch up what has been going on.”

“You…you don't mind?” I asked, pleased that I was making a little more progress.

“Of course not.” she said delicately. “Now, why don’t you head off into the kitchen and I’ll make us a pot of tea. I’ll join you in a few minutes.”

I did so, walking through the door she indicated. It was a pleasant kitchen with everything neat and tidy, meticulously placed so Rarity might know where it all was. He spotted the table by the window, but didn’t take a seat. I stood and waited for my kind host.

She came through not long after, levitating a fine antique teapot, with matching cups and saucers. She placed them on the table, along with pots of sugar and cream. She looked at me quizzically, as I stood by the table.

“Aren’t you going to take a seat, Dusk?”

Remembering that book that I had read on etiquette and wanting to continue to make a good impression on her, I smartly said: “A gentlecolt does not sit with a mare, until she is seated first. Allow me.” I pulled out her cushion for her.

“Oh, my! Still as gracious as ever I see.” She gave a grateful smile and sat herself down smartly. “And you insist that you’re not a gentlecolt.”

“I have my moments.” I replied as I sat opposite her.

“Well, I’d say that this is one of them. Much like when I first visit I gave you at Canterlot.” She smiled as she poured him a cup of tea, allowing me to add cream and sugar of my preference. “So, Dusk, tell me, how are you adjusting to life in Ponyville?”

“Quite well, recently. I mean, now I’ve turned myself around after…yesterday.” I took a sip from my tea before continuing. “But yes, it is getting better and will do, I hope. It helps that everypony here is really welcoming and kind.”

“Marvelous!” she remarked. “I’m very pleased to hear that. Yes, this is a nice place to live, but it must be quite a leap after living in Canterlot.”

“It has been, yes.” he admitted. “But, I think I prefer it here. It’s just so much more…happy and friendly. Not that there’s anything wrong with my home, but…I feel more at home here than there, if that makes sense.”

“I suppose it does.” Rarity nodded. “But still, I envy you and Twilight for living in Canterlot. I said the same to her, when she first came here. I’ve always dreamed of living there, you know.”

“Yes, you’ve told me before and I can understand why.” I let her drink a little tea before continuing. “And like before, Rarity, you would fit right in Canterlot.”

“You really think so?” she asked hopefully.

“Of course you would. If I may, you have the poise, the grace, the sophistication to carry yourself off. If I didn’t know you, I would’ve said that you must have moved from Canterlot too at some point.”

“Oh, Dusk, stop. You're making my cheeks go red.” She gave a little titter. “Why, with such a pleasant attitude, it’s no wonder you know the rest of my wonderful friends here and managed to make some as well.”

“I’m just glad I was fortunate to meet as friendly a group as you girls here in Ponyville. I was also glad that I met Shield and the others. I’m very…grateful to you all.”

“I appreciate it, so do Shield and the others, and the girls will too, I’m sure. What do you think of them all? Do you like having us as friends?”

“Oh, yes.” he quickly said. “You, of course, have been kind with me, having me stay for tea. Like I said, you have the sophistication and class that reminds me of home. Though…I don’t think I can ever forget to cross you after what happened with Leon.”

“I suppose I might have left that sort of impression in my last visit.” She said to me. “But I’m sure you’ll be more careful. Applejack said that she took you for a decent pony the moment she saw you. Dog even supported it by telling us what a wonderful friend you’ve been to him.”

“I’m…I’m very glad to hear that. Yes, I like Applejack too. She was quick to make friends and I’m happy that she was. Reminds the time I met Dog. Even her hoofshake gave me déjà vu.” Rarity giggled a bit at the thought of it. “I like Rainbow Dash too. She’s good friend and amazing flyer.”

“Hard to argue with that. Though, I must say, if she carries on like, she's more than likely to hurt herself at some stage. Much like that Steedor friend of yours.”

“Speaking of which, he and Rainbow are working together now.”

“Really? That’s quite surprising.”

“Yeah, she’s even letting him stay with her.”

“Oh!” She then gave me a sly smile where I saw what she was thinking what Shield and Rainbow living together meant. “My, my, I wonder what made her to allow somepony to share her abode. Maybe she’s now seeking a little companionship? Knowing the two of them, I think they would look lovely together.”

“Okay, I see the guys already rubbed off on ya.” I said with a sullen face. “And I highly doubt she plans anything like that. If she’s anything like Shield, then she isn’t seeking any relationship of that nature.”

“Well, we’ll have to wait and see how well it goes, now don’t we?” She then returned to her original demeanor as she continued talking. “Pinkie Pie mentioned that she knows you too.”

“Hm, yes.” He smiled fondly at the thought of her. “I’m in a debt of gratitude to her, even if she is a bit…eccentric.” Rarity giggled a little at that. “I guess I’ll have to get used to it. Same with Fluttershy. I owe her a bit as well.”

“Oh you’ve met Fluttershy?” She smiled again. “I’m sure you got on well. You remind me a lot of her, you know. In a good way, I mean.”

“We did and I know what you mean. She and I seem quite alike, as far as personality anyway. Speaking of Fluttershy, Leon is living with her.”

She then gave a look of shock after I said that. “That stallion is staying with her?!”

Okay, I guess you’re wondering why Rarity is so shocked about this. Well, the truth is that her last visit was when she first met Leon, who, like with every other mare in Canterlot that caught his eye, flirted with her like the predator he was. She was worried about what Leon would do to Fluttershy by living with her.

“Look, I know when you first met him, he came out as a shameless flirt, but he’s not like that with her. He’s even helping her with her animals.”

“Really?” she arced a brow as she sipped her tea.

“Really. He was all tired out from it when I saw him this morning. And, with how Fluttershy was when I met her, I’m pretty sure he didn’t do anything what you think he would do to her.” I said to her and she managed to calm down. “Anyway, getting back on topic, I like her too.”

“And Twilight? What are your thoughts on her?” she asked.

Strangely, my thoughts now became centered on just her. Her shining lilac coat, her learned intellect, and dedication to study, not to mention her talent in magic. My months of hoping, of wishing to be her friend, now fulfilled after so long. These and so many other things. Just the thought of them made my smile grow wider and my cheeks grow warmer.

“Well…I’m just glad to finally know her.” I simply said.

“I think I know what you mean.” She gave me a sort of knowing look as she took another sip of her tea. “I think I know exactly what you mean.”

“What…what do you mean by that?” Had I said something? Did she know something?

“I’m not sure. It might be too early to say yet but…there's a chance, I suppose.” Rarity gave me a lingering stare, her eyes shining. Then she waved it away. “Oh, never mind, it's nothing.”

“Alright, if you say so.” We resumed their conversation, but I still couldn’t help but wonder one thing: what had she meant about me and Twilight? Why, for some reason, did I agree on whatever it was being too early, like I knew what she meant?

Why did I suddenly hope that, whatever it was she meant, might change in the future? I’d figure it out later…maybe. For now, I allowed myself this triumph, having successfully made amends with them all. Being able to call them…my friends.

I didn’t really know what tasted better: the tea I was drinking or how happy I felt at the thought of it.

Author's Notes:

Dusk has finally done it. He's made amends with the girls. All that is not left for him and the Element Squad to thank them for saving Equestria from Nightmare Moon. Though Dusk has brought up a good question: what exactly did Rarity mean by she knew what he meant? There's more to come next time!

Okay, guys. I see that many of you like this story and are really giving great comments on it. Which is why I have an announcement. After I am done with the story, I will be posting a Q&A so you all can be able to ask all the questions you have about the story so far and get your answers. That's all I have to say for now! Don't forget to rate and comment the story!

Chapter 8: Getting To Know You

Chapter 8: Getting To Know You

“Twilight, I'm back!” Dusk announced, stepping back into the library a good few minutes later. She was sitting at a desk, though Spike was absent.

“Hey, Dusk.” she greeted. “You were gone quite a while. You didn't have any trouble, did you?”

“No, not at all. I’m sorry for not being back sooner, but Rarity invited me to stay for tea and it seemed rude to pass up the invitation.”

“It’s okay, I told you that you could take as long as you needed.” she reminded him. “I told you it would be alright.”

“Yes, you did. Thanks for being understanding.”

“No problem. Now, do you want to help me sort through these old books?” She gestured to the pile in the corner.

“Certainly.” I said, heading over to them with Twilight. There was still no sign of my fellow assistant. “Where’s Spike? Is he asleep upstairs?”

“Actually he’s gone to Rarity’s.” she explained. “I gave him some time off, so he went there to see if there was anything he could help her with." She whispered conspiratorially to him. “I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but he has kind of a crush on her.”

“I did notice.” I told her, levitating a book from the topmost pile. “A Classic Study on Weather Control, that’s for the science section. But, yes, I saw from yesterday. It is rather…obvious.”

“I know, but don’t say anything about it.” she said, bringing a book down herself. “I think he views it as a secret. Hm, another edition on The History of Equestria. Looks old.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t say a word.” he promised, sorting away another book. “There are quite a lot of them, aren’t there?”

“Well, it’s a good thing we’re both working together to sort them.” Twilight gave me an encouraging look. “We’ll have it done in no time. Besides, we might find something really interesting, like an ancient study of magic or science journals. Can you imagine what could turn up? We might find spells that have been lost for years, long lost magic and records!”

“Those would be quite a remarkable find, I agree with you there.” I conceded, smiling at how excited she was about it. I couldn’t help but feel a little excited too.

“Really? You’re intrigued by this too?” She sounded surprised that I was.

“Of course.” I affirmed, sorting another book. “Reading is one of my favorite pastimes as is learning about anything that takes my interest. It’s why I have my cutie mark.”

“I suppose it’s kind of obvious, when you put it like that.” she agreed. “Well, that’s great, Dusk. Spike does help me with my studies, but I think he gets bored with all of the studying at times. I enjoy reading and learning too. It seems we’ll get along better than I first thought.”

“Yes, I suppose we will.” I said, still smiling. “I’ll keep an eye out for any good stuff.”

We remained in silence for a while, but a comfortable one at least. The quiet was only ever broken when we remarked on a book that we had found, perhaps an obscure title or an old edition of a more recently updated book. The latter wouldn’t be much use in the library practically, though we could probably sell it to collectors of old texts.

I had to admit that I was enjoying myself immensely. My apologies had been successful, my new-found friends had forgiven me and now, I was spending time with the unicorn I’d always hoped to speak to. This was certainly turning out better than yesterday, I could say that much.

“Wow! Look at this!” I turned to Twilight, who showed me her discovery. “A first edition of Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone! There are barely any left!”

“First edition?” I carefully examined the book, checking the date it was published. “You’re right, it is! This is a great find, especially for such a great series of books. Hold on.” I placed on the adventure section with great care.

“Do you read them, Dusk?” she asked excitedly.

“Of course, who doesn’t read Daring Do?” I found a smile coming to my face again. “I’ve read every single one, I’m currently re-reading the whole series.”

“So am I! A fellow fan!” Twilight seemed ecstatic at the idea. “Which one did you think was best? I felt that Griffon’s Goblet was even better than the first.”

“That was okay," I noted, very pleased that we shared a passion, “except for, I think, the Griffon Guardian that replaced Ahuitzotl as the villain. Why bring in a new one, if we already have such a good one?”

“To be fair though, we never see her again anyway.” Twilight pointed out, returning to the sorting pile. “Besides, he got a lot of time in Ahuitzotl’s Revenge for his own diabolical plans.”

“Oh, that was a brilliant read. I really thought she was doomed in that one.” I admitted.

“I know, so did I! I liked the one with…”

We continued on with our sorting, all the while discussing the Daring Do series. It seemed that, like me, Twilight had always wanted somepony to talk about her own ideas on the series. Now she had, she seemed to be thoroughly enjoying every minute of it, as did I. I had never imagined that I would get along so well with her, how much we thought alike about this particular subject. She’d actually let me go off on a rant about a plot line in the fourth book, Everfree Emerald, involving Daring Do’s father, that had almost nothing to do with the rest of the story and never went anywhere, only to discover that she thought the exact same thing about too. We’d laughed for a while after that.

We finished sorting through the rest of the books about half an hour later. There were some science journals that might be worth looking at, an ancient book of magic and a few more first editions, but most of them were too outdated to be sorted into the shelves. Spike arrived back at roughly the same time.

“Hey, you guys managed to sort all of those books out!” he exclaimed. “Good, I wasn't looking forward to that.”

“Oh, we had great fun sorting them all out, right, Dusk?” Her grin grew wider as I nodded in agreement. “See, Spike? Sorry you had to miss out.”

“Yeah, I know. I am too.” Spike said in a mock forlorn voice. “Next time, I have the opportunity the handle a bunch of old, dusty books, I’ll be sure not to miss out on it.”

“Don’t worry.” I assured, playing along. “I’ll be sure you're the first to know, so you can help out as soon as possible.”

We all burst out laughing at that.

“Well, after that,” Twilight announced, “I think we need some lunch. Spike, would you make us some dandelion sandwiches please?”

“Sure thing, Twilight. Come on, Dusk, you can give me a hoof with them.”

“Alright. Don’t worry, Twilight, I don’t mind.” I assured her as she was about to say something. “I’ll just make my own.”

She nodded as I followed Spike into the kitchen. I was second assistant after all. I liked to feel I was pulling my own weight around here, so that meant helping Spike on occasion. Besides, I rather liked the dragon.

As I pulled out some bread and dandelions, along with a little mayonnaise, and set about making a lunch for myself, Spike struck up a conversation:

“So, Dusk, Rarity told me you were at hers for tea.” he started casually, slicing some bread up.

“That’s correct, yes.” I confirmed. “She was very kind to offer that I stay for a bit. Though it isn’t the first time I had tea with her.”

“I see.” His tone was mistrustful, suspicious. “So…what did you guys talk about?”

“Um…all sorts really.” I told him, wondering about his sudden hostility. “The town, her business, a little about my studies, same stuff we talked about with her last visit. Her family comes from Hoofdale, you know.”

“I do know, she told me.” he said firmly. “She thinks you’re very charming, polite even.”

“Of course she does.” From realizing the way he said that, I found out why he was acting like this. With that, I actually smiled as I found it to be a bit amusing. “Okay, I get it now. You think I’m going after Rarity, aren’t you?”

“Okay, that’s it!” He rounded on me, waving the butter knife at me. “Alright, you don’t play games with me. What are you up to with Rarity?”

“Whoa!” I backed off a little. “Put the knife down!” Then, it hit me. Twilight had said before and I'd seen it myself yesterday. “Spike, you’ve got the wrong idea. I don’t want to be with Rarity like that.”

“You don’t?” He lowered the dull knife.

“While I admit that she is…attractive and it would appear like that as we aren’t related by blood, I can assure I’m not interested in her in that sense. For one thing, we’re cousins. That’s like going on a date with your own sister. Blech! We just had tea together and chatted, that was it.”

“Oh…right.” He looked rather embarrassed with himself now. “Sorry about that, I shouldn’t have just assumed like that. It's just that…well…” He beckoned me closer. I knew where this was going, but I complied.

“I have a crush on Rarity.” the dragon whispered. “You can’t tell anypony I told you that.”

“Don’t worry, Spike, I can keep a secret.” I promised with full honesty. “Besides, I can get a good word in for ya with her. I am her cousin after all.”

“Really?” he smiled when I nodded to show him I would. “Gee, thanks.” He put on the final touches, as did I, and placed the sandwich on a plate. “You’re a good guy, Dusk.”

“I try Spike. Besides, we are both assistants to Twilight.” I reminded him. “I like to think we have a certain respect for each other.”

“Hey, yeah you’re right. It could be like a brotherhood or fellowship thing.” He gestured with his claw. “Spike and Dusk: Fellowship of the Library.”

“Hm, catchy.” I chuckled. “Come on, let’s eat.”

“Yeah.” he said before he asked “So…Rarity’s actually been to Canterlot?”

“Of course. Her family came around for a visit, that was sometime after I met Shield and the others.” I said to him. “Though, if I knew you were gonna have a crush on her, I would’ve brought her to the library back at Canterlot so you could meet her earlier years ago.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, you could’ve helped me with Leon. Back in Canterlot, he thought of himself as a ladies man. No matter what, any beautiful mare who would catch his eye he would try to get a date with in an instant. Of course, Rarity would reject him and would only be annoyed by all his attempts.”

“Well, then I’ll make sure he remembers one thing,” he said with a glare, “Rarity is mine.”

I chuckled again as Spike walked boldly out with the sandwich, like a parody of a proud soldier off to a Party War.

After a pleasant lunch, our trio returned to our library work. Twilight continued with her studies, while me and Spike did whatever duties she assigned us. Since Spike had done most of the chores in the morning, I didn’t end up doing a whole lot, just fetching the occasional book or being otherwise immersed in one myself.

I occasionally did something with Spike, such as when we took out the trash or went out to buy more food for the kitchen. Other than that, the dragon would just talk to me while we were on break. I let him do most of the talking as the dragon told me about aspects of his life, what it was like being a dragon and all the things he’d done as Twilight’s assistant. Including a few funny stories.

“…so then this pony with a green coat, head high and full of himself, he gets the book that Twilight needs for her studies.” he was telling me, trying to refrain from sniggering. “She tries to reason with him, but he just refuses to hoof it over. Let me tell you, he wasn’t exactly polite about it. So…” He descended into little fits of giggles.

“Go on, what happened?” I could feel laughter rising in my own chest, mainly because of Spike and also because I had a good idea of which pony he was talking about.

“So then…she completely loses it and, with a flash of magic she…she turned his head into a fish bowl!” The two of us fell about laughing at that, me barely being able to contain myself at the thought of it.

“Yeah, I think I know which guy you mean.” I said in-between sniggers. “He did the same with me, didn’t even apologies. I’m glad he got his comeuppance.”

“Me too.” he agreed, wiping a tear from his eye. “He sure kept quiet after that, I can tell you that.”

“Excuse me, can you two keep it down? I’m trying to concentrate.” Twilight looked up from the book she was reading, looking rather ticked off.

“Sorry, Twilight.” I felt a little ashamed now. “We'll try not to disturb you.”

“It’s okay, Dusk, just…try to be a little quieter.”

“Of course. Come on, Spike, let’s get back to work.” I suggested.

“Spoilsport.” Spike said, though he winked at me when he did, which I returned.

We continued our work for another few hours until the sun began to lower in the sky. Spike gave a big yawn, almost falling asleep on the book he was carrying. I took it from him gently and shelved it. Twilight noticed this and sat up from her desk.

“I think it’s time we all got some sleep.” She turned to me, led Spike off. “Will you be alright getting home, Dusk?”

“I’ll be fine. Goodnight, Twilight, Spike. Sleep well.”

“You too, Dusk. You were great today, I enjoyed talking to you.” She gave me another smile. “See you in the morning.”

Placing on my saddlebag, I closed the door and began to happily trot my way home. Once I got there, I put the bag in the corner, got myself ready for bed, and climbed in, already feeling drowsy. Though I was a little depressed that the guys weren’t here. I’ve been with them so long, I’ve gotten used to having their sleep habits around the house. But I was still happy that we could all enjoy being in this town. Shield is now working with Rainbow Dash to join the Wonderbolts, Leon was now living with Fluttershy, Dog was back in his home town and reunited with his childhood friend Applejack, and I had a great day.

I’d done it. I’d actually done a good effort at his job. Not only that, but I’d hit it off well with Twilight, made friends with Spike, and made amends with the others too. They’d all been so great, reminds me when I first met the guys.

I had my doubts. I understood why Rarity was being nice to me, but why were the rest of the girls treating me like a friend when they had barely known me, when I’d only arrived a two days ago? Even though Pinkie had said otherwise, the idea that they were just being nice and friendly to me because he was new came back to me.

But I shrugged it off, remembering that I was the same with Shield and the guys. I thought they were being nice to me because I was like a boss to them, but really they actually did want to my friends, they enjoyed spending time with me and cared about me. The same was with the girls. They all came looking for me because they were worried about me, not because I was new. They all just wanted to be my friends. And I was happy to have them. Though, me and the guys still had to thank them for saving Equestria.

So, as I wrapped myself up in my covers and rested my head, I decided to call the guys in the morning so we could plan out for how we’re gonna thank them. Though I would also focus on remaining to work in the library, what I had come here to do. I had smoothed things over with them all, so I could now be at peace knowing they would remember that I was good in some sense.

Basically, this was the start of mine and the guys’ new life here in Ponyville: Shield would focusing on his dream, Leon would be helping out with Fluttershy with her animals, Dog would be working at Sweet Apple Acres, and I would just stay in the library and work. Just like old times.

---

Power of Six: Okay, dudes. Before we continue on, what you’re about to read next is from the point of view of an unknown character. As such, until they are revealed, they will be marked “??” You’ll be seeing much of this throughout the series as the story progresses. Thought this might give a little more suspense to it. Now this next part will reveal an unknown threat that has been hiding all this time, waiting for the right moment to strike. And, to my little more sensitive viewers, I’m sorry that this might be a little too scary or creepy for your taste, but this is supposed to be the “mysterious introduction" of what is about to cross paths with the heroes. Anyway, enjoy!

---

?? view

Away from Ponyville, in the dark and dangerous depths of the Everfree Forest, all kinds of creatures stirred. The deadly, the normal, and the downright bizzaro. But all of them, no matter how big, steered away from a cave, deep within the trees. Animals that ventured there never returned.

For it was where I resided. I was something far worse than anything they would imagine. I had dug into the rock to make this cave with winding and twisting tunnels, ensuring whoever ventured there would be surely lost…and wind up as my next dinner.

No animal ever saw anything like me. All they knew was that I was large, fearsome, cunning and very hungry. Right now, I was putting the final stages of a long plan into effect. My eyes, to some who call the gaze evil, scanned over the latest letter, addressed to…Celestia from the one my enemy called “Twilight Sparkle”. Yes, the time was close now.

Using the magic I had stored up from thousands of years of waiting and the creatures I ate, I had been intercepting the letters between the Princess and her protégé. So much disgusting sentiment about the “magic of friendship.” It made me sick just reading such rubbish. But not for much longer. The wait would be worth it. Winter would soon be here.

Too long had those vile princesses resided over Equestria, ever since they wiped out my kind when they rose up against my master. But now, it was almost ready. I will continue to watch, to wait, making sure nothing would interfere with the final plan. It would be…glorious.

“Ssssoon.” I quietly hissed, waiting alone in the dark I always lurked in. “Sssoon.”

Author's Notes:

After making amends with the girls, Dusk has now come to having a better understanding of them. He has even made a connection with Twilight. But, as Dusk's friendship the girls continues, an unknown evil lurks within shadow watching them. What is this new threat and what does it want? Find out next time!

Okay, guys. I know that some of you have been wanting to see more elemental action, but I promise you that you'll get some real hero action soon. Like they say "just wait and see". Hope you like! Don't forget to comment and rate the story!

Chapter 9: Running of the Leaves

Chapter 9: Running of the Leaves

Autumn began to set in even more, as the days passed on. The last of the green leaves finally turned as orange as the sunset, giving the trees a new kind of beauty. The warm summer breeze was steadily replaced by cold chills, the length of Celestia’s days beginning to be overtaken by Luna’s nights. Everpony knew now, winter was on the way.

Throughout it all, I didn’t really mind the cold, as I shelved the book I had been reading. Mostly because I was rarely ever out in it, spending most of my time working in the library with Twilight and Spike, or just keeping an eye on things while they were out somewhere. Currently, I was alone in the library, as the two of them had gone to Sweet Apple Acres for something.

Whenever they went out, I always volunteered myself to stay behind and watch the library. By doing this, I was both doing my job and also fulfilling the vow I’d promised to myself, to not interfere with the business of Twilight’s other friends. As I suspected, none had really come looking for me. If they did, I didn’t really hear about it.

Of course, I wasn’t completely without friends. It had been a week since I’d gone out and apologized to my welcomers and well-wishers, during which time I’d gotten along just fine with Twilight and Spike. Both were good company, Twilight giving me pleasant and intelligent conversation and Spike always keeping my spirits up. Though that doesn’t mean they’re the only ones I get along with. Yes, Twilight’s friends and I have really gotten along.

Though Rarity and I had already managed to get along due to us being cousins. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy were ponies I was able to get along with, thanks to some help from Shield and the guys. To be honest, each of them almost acted exactly like each of the guys (Fluttershy having some timidity resembling my own from the past). With Pinkie Pie… Well, let’s just say that her unique behavior was something I had grown accustomed to. There’s never a time that we all didn’t just hang out. Someponies would’ve expected me to stay in the library instead of going out and spending time with friends if they saw how I acted, but the guys managed to help me change that. Speaking of change, Fluttershy’s animals had finally got comfortable with Leon, so now he had the right amount of sleep and was back to normal. But, back on topic, I would also give some time to hang out with my friends.

Though with today, I decided to stay at the library and let Twilight and Spike to go on ahead while I held down the fort. The reason for this is because I was still trying to figure out the right moment for me and the guys to thank the girls for, well you know. We already discussed on how we were gonna do it: we gather all six of them together in a secluded area, one nopony usually goes to, and then thank them for saving Equestria. We also agreed to reveal our secret to them as we already entrusted it to Fluttershy. Though she’s timid, she really knows how to stand her ground with that. Though that wasn’t the only problem we would face. We also have to explain to them that we didn’t become friends with them because they were the wielders of the Elements of Harmony. If we don’t tell them that we became friends because me and the guys wanted to, our friendship with the girls would be wrecked, kinda how we almost did with Fluttershy. So we had to make sure we set the record straight. None of us could afford to mess it up. So, by having the library to myself, I could start planning out how we’re gonna set up everything for our big thanks to the girls.

Things were quiet currently and not just because of the environment. Only a few ponies had come in looking for books, I pointing them in the right direction, but there wasn’t a lot going on. So, I was now taking the time figuring out how to set things up for the plan. I was so deep in it that I thought nothing cloud break my concentration until…

“Dusk!” Shield yelled as he suddenly slammed the door open.

“Aah!” I yelled as his sudden arrival scared me, breaking me out of my thoughts and causing me to fall backwards in the chair I was using to think.

“Dusk, where are you?” Shield said as I managed to look up and see him, Dog, and Leon walk right in to the library and start looking around for me.

“Right here.” I said as I got myself up.

“What are you doing on floor with that chair?” Leon asked me.

“I was sitting on it, trying to think when you guys came barging in and scaring the heck out of me.” I said as I dusted myself off, speaking to him and the others.

“Whoops! Sorry.” Shield said, apologizing.

“It’s okay.” I said to Shield after I was done dusting off and before I spoke to all three of them. “What are you guys doing here anyway?”

“We’re here to come get ya.” Dog said to me. “Come on!”

With that, we all went outside and it was when we went out there that I saw everypony heading encase in the direction of Applejack’s farm. They all seemed excited about something.

“Whoa! Where’s everpony going?” I asked, curious about what was happening.

“Didn’t ya hear?” Dog responded excitedly. “AJ and Dash are facin’ off against each other in an Iron Pony competition. They’re all goin’ to watch!”

“Iron Pony competition?” I said, intrigued by this. “Haven’t seen one since we moved to Ponyville.”

“Yeah and it’s between Applejack and Rainbow Dash!” Shield said, excited about it. “Is that cool or what? We came here to see if you want to come. So how about it?”

“Hmm.” I said, thinking about it before I said “That sounds like it would entertaining and it has been slow around here. So what the heck? I’ll go.”

“Then come on, y’all!” Dog said to us. “To Sweet Apple Acres!”

With that, we followed the crowd to Sweet Apple Acres, where we could see them all amassing by a set of wooden stands. From the looks of it, the entire town had turned up to watch. Even the pegasi had rested themselves atop the clouds above to get prime viewing seats.

While me, Dog, and Leon took the stands, Shield decided to take a seat among the clouds, surprising a few pegasi in the process. As we took our seats, I spotted the big scoreboard nearby. Currently, the scores were level with both ponies tying with five points apiece. Fluttershy was standing not too far off with piles of scoring cards next to her. Leon managed to see her and waved, catching her attention and causing her to give him a shy smile as she waved back at him.

The current event was a push-up faceoff with Twilight standing between the competitors, both of whom were sweating heavily from the effort. They were both at ninety and counting, both close to exhaustion. Haven’t seen anything like this since Dog and Shield’s last Iron Pony challenge back at Canterlot. I managed to hear Shield and Dog cheer out to the girls as they kept going, Shield encouraging Rainbow to win and Dog encouraging Applejack to do the same. I watched with anticipation as they reached ninety-nine. Applejack just couldn’t manage the last one. Rainbow, however, used her wings to lift herself back up, snatching victory and another point.

As everypony cheered, I couldn’t help but feel a little sorry for Applejack. Rainbow had effectively cheated in that event by using her wings. To my dismay, she continued this show of unfair play, using them to gain a little extra length in the long jump and to carry some chicks across a mud track to their mothers. As a result, the Pegasus pony gained a heavy lead.

The final straw, no pun intended, came in the tug-of-war event. Applejack almost had victory, yanking on the rope and pulling her opponent into the mud. Rainbow once again used her wings, flying above the mud pit and, by way of trickery, dropped the country pony in her place, amounting a total score of fifteen to five.

Even though Shield was okay with this as he kept cheering her on, I was a strong believer in fair play. I saw that Dog and Leon were thinking the same thing. As cool as Rainbow Dash was, she hadn’t earned this victory fairly. That was when me and the guys decided to step in and strode towards the two athletes, who were now arguing with each other.

“Ya used your wing power to help ya win over half those contests.” Applejack was saying angrily.

“Sounds like sour apples to me.” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“Are ya sayin’ ya didn’t use your wings?”

“Well, no, but you never said I couldn’t use my wings.”

“I didn’t think I needed to tell ya to play fair.”

“I still would have won even without my wings.”

“Ha! Prove it!”

“Yeah! If y’all so confident ya can win, how about ya provin’ it by facin’ AJ again without your wings!” Dog said, speakin loud enough to break them both up and turn to face him and the rest of us.

“Dog, what are you getting so upset about?” Shield said to Dog as we turned to him. “It’s over! Dash won!”

“Not fairly!” Dog said to him. “For land’s sake, she’s a pegasus!”

“Yeah, so?” Shield asked, still believing Rainbow won.

“So she haves wings! AJ’s just an Earth pony, she can’t fly! Dash used her wings in most of the competition! That’s cheatin’!” Dog said to him.

“He does have a point.” Leon said to Shield.

“Can it, Leon!” Shield harshly said to the water elemental, causing him to take a step back in shock.

“Nopony said ‘no wings allow’!” Shield said to Dog.

“Nopony thought they needed to as we all thought Dash would’ve got it by now!” Dog said.

“Why are you making such a big deal out of this? You never had a problem when we use to do it!”

“That’s ʹcause I didn’t use my magic to cheat, ya airhead!”

“What do you just call me?”

“Y’all heard what I said!”

The two of them got up in each other’s faces like Rainbow and Applejack as they growled at each with glares. I was really getting worried and didn’t like where this was going, so I decided to intervene.

“Enough!” I said as I got between them and pushed them away from each. “Break it up, you two! Let’s all just take a deep breath and settle down!”

“I’ll settle down when this bumpkin admits that Dash won fair and square!” Shield said, glaring at Dog.

“Well, there’s only one way to settle who’s right!” Dog said to Shield before speaking to me. “Dusk, y’all a fair pony. Y’all tell us what y’all saw.”

“Yeah, tell us who won.” Shield said to me.

“Well, now, if Dusk is the judge, then,” Applejack said as she trotted over to my side. “Dusk, wouldn’t ya say that Miss Flaps-A-Lot here was cheatin’ in half those events?”

“Actually, I was about to…” I said before I was interrupted by Rainbow.

“No way!” Rainbow said, putting her foreleg around my back. “My good buddy Dusk was just about to say how I won fair and square, and that I deserve my victory.”

“Well, I was gonna…” I said before I was interrupted by the two of them arguing again.

“Rainbow, ya were cheatin’ an’ you know it. I’m sure Dusk would agree.”

“Who are you to say who he agrees with?”

“Who are you to say you didn’t cheat?”

“You’re just being a sore loser!”

“You’re just bein’ a bad sport!”

“Can I please speak?” I asked, raising my voice slightly.

It appeared to be enough to break up the argument. I saw they obviously wanted to use me as an unbiased third party. I didn’t like to choose between the pony who welcomed me and the pony who thought I was cool, but it was clear where my decision lay.

“Anyway…” I cleared my throat and walked beside Applejack, “as much as I don’t like taking sides, I have to agree with Applejack.”

“Ha! Told ya!” Dog triumphantly said to Shield as he went to stand beside me.

“Seriously?” Shield said, shocked by this.

“What?” Rainbow said, looking aghast. “But, Dusk…”

“I’m sorry, Rainbow, but Applejack and Dog are right.” I said as I felt a little more confident as Applejack and Dog gave me grateful smiles. “Rainbow, you had an unfair advantage due to your ability to fly in those events. Applejack can’t fly, so she can’t match you. Again, I’m sorry to say, but…you cheated and didn’t win this fairly.”

“See, Rainbow?” Applejack said. “At least somepony here knows the meanin’ of fair play.”

“Okay, but how are we supposed to settle now which of them is better?” Shield asked, curiously.

“I got an idea.” Dog said with a smug.

“Let’s hear it, Dog, go ahead.” His fellow country pony encouraged.

“All right, how about this? Tomorrow is the Runnin’ of the Leaves. The two of ya can race each other in that. Whoever wins is the true Iron Pony.”

“Of course!” I said, realizing what he just implied. “It’s the only competition that's solely based on running! Good thinking, Dog.”

“Yeah, that’s a great idea!” Applejack said to him. “That oughta settle this once and for all…” She then turned to Rainbow as she said “and fairly.”

“Alright! You’re going down, country pony!” Rainbow declared confidently.

“Hold on! I say there ought to be one condition: the point is to run, so no wings allowed.” Applejack ruled, turning to me. “That sound good ta you?”

“It seems fair to me.” I replied.

“Ha! No wings? No problem.” Rainbow said before she and Applejack spat on each other's hooves and pressed them together in agreement, though Rainbow did blow a raspberry at Applejack. “See ya tomorrow then, when I’ll be claiming the title of Iron Pony.”

With that, she flew off back to Cloudsdale with a rush of wind.

“Don’t be too sure.” Applejack grumbled. She calmed herself then faced me and Dog with a smile. “Thanks, fellas, for sortin’ that out. See you’re more confident there, Dusk.”

“I have my moments.” I said to her, shyly.

“Hey, Dog, didn’t you say about competing in it?” Shield asked the cowpony.

“Yep!” Dog said to him. “Already signed up for it.”

“What a coincidence. So did I.” Shield said with a smug of his own. “Since Applejack and Rainbow Dash are doing it, how about we have our own little Iron Pony challenge?”

“Oh, you’re on.” Dog said before he and Shield did the same as Applejack and Rainbow only with Dog spitting on his claw and Shield spitting on the back of his hoof and shaking them in agreement.

“See ya tomorrow, country boy!” Shield said after they broke to shake, him then speeding off to practice for the Running of the Leaves.

“Well, it was good seein’ ya again, Dusk.” Dog kindly said to me. “And thanks for coming.”

“Well, thank you for inviting me.” I said to him. “It was fun.”

“Sorry I can’t chat, but we gotta clean all this up.” Dog said, referring to the course that was set up for Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

“It’s fine, I’d best be getting back to the library anyway.” I told him.

“Sure thing. See ya later, bud.” Dog said to me.

“Yeah, see you later.” I said before I turned to go, moving towards Twilight and Spike, who were waiting nearby.

“Dusk!” She approached me with a smile, Spike sitting on her back. “You managed to make it!”

“Yeah, Dog invited me, so…I thought I might as well.”

“Come on, guys!” Spike said urgently. “Let’s get going before we’re asked to help clean up."

“Spike!” Twilight shook her head. “We should be getting back anyway. Come on, Dusk.”

I fell in step next to her as we walked at a gentle pace back to the library. The two of them basically just filled me in on all the events that I’d missed out on watching, how it had been fairly even at first, though Spike had been used in a few events that left him worn out and bruised, including a bronco buck and lasso contest. I felt a little regretful that I didn’t come along sooner.

When we arrived back at the library, the conversation had turned to the Running of the Leaves, an annual tradition that occurred in Ponyville. I had to admit I was quite looking forward to it.

“It should be an interesting cultural event to observe, to say the least.” I was saying as Twilight pulled down a book and Spike hopped off her back.

“I think so too. I am here to learn, so this should be quite informative. But I don’t plan on just watching, I’m going to take part.” I now saw that the book she had got out was a sports one.

“Really? I didn’t know you did this kind of thing.” I remarked, sitting next to her.

“Well…I don’t. I’ve never run a race in my life.” Twilight admitted bashfully. “But I intend to read up on the subject, so I’ll be prepared to run tomorrow. What about you, Dusk? Are you going to take part?”

“Well…I’ve…never really thought about it. I’ve never really been one for sport.”

“Well, how about you run with me? If we’ve both never been in a race before, we should both have equal chances and be well-matched. Plus, we’ll both get a good experience out of it.”

“Er…I don’t know…”

“Come on, Dusk.” Spike encouraged. “It’ll be fun! You did say it would be interesting to watch. What could be better than taking part? And, you’ll be with Twilight, so you’ll be running with a friend.”

“Well…” I thought about it for a few minutes. They both made good cases, and if Twilight was doing it, what would my excuse be for not doing too? “Alright, I’ll run with you in the race, Twilight. Spike, what about you?”

“Sorry, it’s for ponies only.” the dragon said a little forlornly. “But don’t worry, I’ll be sure to be announcing the race like today, so I’ll give you some support.”

“I heard you today.” I informed him with a smile. “You were rather good at it. I hope you’ll be doing it again tomorrow.”

“Thanks, Dusk! I’m gonna go get some practice in!” He dashed off upstairs, announcing as he went to unseen ponies.

“Well, at least he’s enthusiastic.” Twilight giggled, offering a book on running to me. “Come on, let’s study up running.”

“Thank you.” I opened it at the first page and began to read. Suddenly, I was looking forward, and becoming more excited to the race tomorrow than I ever had before.

One thing would be sure: me and Twilight would be ready to give it our best shot.

---

I awoke bright and early the next morning, all the facts and tips that I’d read about running races and proper conduct in sporting events still swimming in my head. I made sure to eat a good breakfast, left my saddlebag where it was, and set off to meet Twilight and Spike.

As I had said yesterday, I wasn’t really the physical type. I had avoided sporting events whenever I could, preferring just to sit and watch or just read a book. Twilight was pretty much the same it seemed, so that was why I didn’t feel as nervous as I normally would.

Not only that, but I had discovered that, since my greatest hope to be her friend had been fulfilled, I liked spending time with the purple unicorn. At least I would remain in good company.

The two of them just stepped out of the library door as I arrived, both smiling as I caught up to them.

“Right on time as always, Dusk.” Twilight noted admirably. “Come on, we’re just setting off.”

“Right you are. Are you ready for this?”

“I certainly am. I think we’re both as ready as we can hope to be.” she said as we headed towards the starting line.

“Twilight, Dusk, hurry up!” Spike urged from her back. “We’re gonna be late for the race.”

“You ready to do some more commentating today, Spike?” I asked him.

“You bet I am!” He looked in my direction, picking up a twig from the ground. “Just listen, I’ve been practicing: Fillies and gentlecolts, welcome to the annual Running of the…”

“Welcome to the annual Running of the Leaves!” I knew that voice immediately. “This is Pinkie Pie, your official puh-ie-in-the-sky announcer.”

I looked up as we neared the starting banner and, sure enough, I saw Pinkie Pie, floating in a purple hot air balloon and announcing through a white megaphone.

“Sorry, Spike.” Twilight said. “I guess the job is already taken…”

“Where did she get that balloon?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I’m not sure. You learn not to ask with Pinkie.” Twilight noted.

“Aw, man!” Spike threw aside his twig, looking forlorn. I felt a little sad for him as well. He really had his heart set on doing the commentary.

I suddenly had another idea, one that would help out my fellow assistant. I could at least try doing a favor for a friend. There looked like there would be enough room in the balloon for Spike and, if Pinkie were willing to concede…this might work. I told Twilight I would meet her at the starting line and dashed to the balloon.

“As everypony knows," Pinkie commented as he caught up, “the running is a very important tradition, for without it, the autumn leaves of Equestria would never fall. So get ready, ponies. The Running of the Leaves will begin in five minutes!”

“Pinkie! Down here!” I called out. She looked down, and beamed at me.

“Dusky Psychic Pony! It’s been ages since I saw you! How you doin’?”

“I’m very well, thank you.” I informed her. “Commenting on the race, I see.”

“Sure am! How could you tell? You really must be psychic!”

“Yes…I must be.” I disregarded that last statement, knowing there was no point in trying to correct her. “Anyway, I was wondering if you could do me a favor.”

“Sure, what is it?”

“Well…Spike was hoping to do the announcing today. He did it yesterday.” I elaborated. “And, while I’m sure you’ll do great, would you let him, perhaps…let him co-report with you?”

“Well, sure! The more the merrier!” She called through the megaphone: “Spike, come on over here!” A few minutes later, he came running up next to me.

“Yeah, Pinkie, what’s up?” he asked, panting a little.

“Me silly!” She giggled at her joke. “Anyway, Dusk told me you wanted to do the announcing today. Would you like to co-report with me?”

“Would I? Sure!” He gave me a grateful smile. “Thanks, buddy, it was good of you to do this.”

“Heh…you know, anything for my brother-in-library-assistantship.” I said modestly, eliciting a chuckle from Spike as a rope lowered and he scrambled up it.

“I won’t forget this!” He called down, hauling himself into the basket. “Good luck in the running!”

“Yeah, good luck, Dusk!” Pinkie wished. “Although, being psychic, you can probably run it with your eyes shut! Happy running!”

I waved them off, then proceeded to register himself at the desk. I was given a race number, forty-three, which I placed on my flank, so that it covered his cutie mark. Spotting Twilight with Dog, Shield, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash, I trotted up to them, ready to race.

“But h-have ya ever run a race?” Applejack was asking, sounding like she was barely able to contain herself from laughing. I saw that Dog was sniggering as he tried to hold in his laugh and Shield was smiling in amusement as he tried to make sure he didn’t laugh.

“Well, no.” she admitted, “But I do know a lot about running.” As she said this, I noticed Shield, Applejack, and Rainbow were sniggering with Dog.

“And you know this from…” Rainbow prompted.

“Books. I've read several on the subject. So has Dusk.” she added, smiling as I stood by her side. I felt a little more foolish now.

“Dusk? You’re racin’ too?” Dog asked, surprised at the idea.

“Um…yes.” I said quietly. “I am.”

“What caused this?” Shield said to me, just as surprised as Dog. “We’ve never seen you going in a race like this in our lives!”

“Well…I’ve never run a race in my life.” I said to them, slightly embarrassed. “But I thought, since Twilight was doing it, why not?”

“What’d you two read, ‘The Egghead’s Guide to Running’?” Rainbow said to me and Twilight as she and Shield got their amused smiles back.

“Yeah, did you stretch out your eye muscles to warm up?” Shield said before the two of them burst out laughing and I gave them a deadpan look.

“Oh, yeah. Laugh it up.” I sarcastically said to them, both of them still laughing.

“Rainbow, Shield, that’s enough!” I looked to see Twilight staring furiously at them. The Pegasus pony and the Earth pony seemed to realize what they had done and stopped laughing, looking sympathetically at me.

“Sorry, Dusk.” Rainbow said, sincerely.

“Yeah, we didn’t mean it.” Shield said to me, just as sincerely. “We were just, you know, messin’ around. I’m sure you’ll do great.”

“Alright.” I said to them, feeling a little better. “It’s okay, I’m fine. I don’t really stand much of a chance, not against you four anyway.”

“Dusk, it ain’t winnin’ that’s important.” Applejack advised.

“AJ’s right.” Dog said, supporting her. “It’s the takin’ part that counts. I think it’s dandy you two are runnin’ in the race. Best of luck to ya both.”

“Thank you.” I said as I felt less foolish now, especially when I saw Twilight’s encouraging smile, along with the support from the four athletes. “Anyway, I’d say that everypony here is way out of the league you four are in.”

“Nice of ya ta say so, but only one of us can be the Iron Pony.” Applejack reminded me as I began to stretch my legs.

“Indeed. I suppose, as well, I deserved that jibe, you two.” I said to Rainbow and Shield. “I mean, I am part of the reason you’re having to compete again, you know.”

“Eh, don’t sweat it.” Shield shrugged.

“This is just a chance for me to prove how awesome I am, all over again.” Rainbow said to me.

“Fairly this time, I see.” I said, glancing at her tied-up wings.

“Yeah, Applejack tied her wings in case Dash would try to pull something.” Shield said to me. “That won’t happen as she’s gonna win this fair and square like me.”

“Same goes for me and AJ.” Dog said to me. “We’re gonna show them how fair we country ponies really are.”

“Well, good luck to you all and may the best pony win.”

“Don’t you worry, Dusk, I plan to.” Rainbow said with a wink. Applejack just rolled her eyes as Pinkie began announcing again:

“All right ponies, are you ready?” I tensed myself on the starting line, remembering what I had read up on.

“Get set…” My legs felt like coiled springs as I stared straight ahead…any second…

The bell rang and everypony sprinted off the starting line, Twilight and I running in their midst. Though me and I’m pretty sure everypony else felt a gust of wind move right past us. That’s when I realized it. We all forgot that Shield can run as fast Rainbow when she’s flying. Obvious who was gonna get first place there. Though my depression there faded when I caught my friend’s eye, nodded from what we both knew to do next and we lessened ourselves to a slower pace. Just as the books had said: pace yourself from the start, conserve your energy until you reach the finish line.

“Good to see you did plenty of studying.” Twilight commended as we matched each other’s pace.

“Likewise, Miss Sparkle.” I replied in a friendly, formal voice at which she giggled. “Now, shall we take a little walk together? I mean…you know…not that kind of…”

“It’s okay, Dusk, I know what you meant.” she assured, though she did blush slightly. “That sounds perfect.”

Though we looked forward when we heard a groan and saw Dog who was lagging behind with a look of shock.

“Hey, you okay there, Dog?” I asked the cowpony as we caught up with him.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” He said before he then gave a sullen look. “I just forgot about Shield’s speed.”

“Well, you can still get second place.” I said to him, trying to encourage to keep running. “That’s better than nothing, right?”

“Yeah, you’re right.” Dog said as he regained his confidence. “Thanks, Dusk. Now if ya’ll excuse me, I got a race to win!”

With that, we then watched off as he ran to catch up with the others while me and Twilight continued to walk. As everypony else dashed off into the distance, me and Twilight set off at a gentle stroll like this was just a walk in the park. Vibrations from hooves caused the leaves to become detached and fall from the trees, adding another kind of beauty to their environment, seeing all the different colors of orange, brown, and yellow.

Though we were not ahead of the pack with the others, we were kept updated on Shield, Rainbow, Dog, and Applejack’s progress by Pinkie and Spike’s joint commentary of the events, which had them laughing all the way. As strange as she was, I wasn’t too surprised the pink pony was the Element of Laughter. Though I’m pretty sure that Applejack and Rainbow were too focused on racing when she announced that Shield had won first place. Yet, this didn’t stop the other competitors as I had no doubt that Dog’s determination to not be last kept the other competitors running.

“Welcome to the official coverage of the Running of the Leaves!” Pinkie announced. “You know, Spike, despite its name, the leaves don’t do any of the actual running. No, that’s left to my little ponies!”

“Why…uh yes, Pinkie.” Spike replied, unsurely. “It’s the running of the ponies that causes the leaves to fall.”

“Oh, those lazy, lazy leaves.” she berated. “But this year, the run is about more than the weather. It's about the race to the finish and the two runners who want to win it: Applejack and Rainbow Dash.”

“You know, Pinkie, these two ponies have a bit of a grudge match they're trying to settle,” Spike informed, “trying to prove who's the most athletic, much like another pair of runners: Dog Fries and Shield Steedor, who had already managed to win first place and probably setting a record for fastest win while Dog is still trying to catch up. Though this hasn’t stopped the rest of competitors as Dog somehow managed to rile them up by taking the lead. And it certainly hasn’t stopped the grudge between Applejack and Rainbow Dash.”

“Yes and ‘grudge’ rhymes with ‘fudge’.” she said happily.

“Yes, it…does. What?”

“And I like fudge, but if I eat too much fudge, I get a pudge and then I can’t budge.”

“So, no fudge?”

“Uh, no thanks. I had a big breakfast.”

By this point, I didn’t hear the rest of the commentary because me and Twilight were just laughing so hard at it. She really was brilliant, random, but brilliant.

Even with Dog keeping everypony else going, there was the occasional moment when there was a slip-up from the two competitors. Applejack tripped over a rock, thinking it had been Rainbow Dash tripping her up, though me and Twilight set the record straight. Again, the same happened with Rainbow, though she seemed a little more insistent that it had been her opponent cheating that caused her to fall. This was going to get ugly, I could tell.

“Hey, Dusk, why don’t we play a game?” Twilight’s suggestion centered my thoughts back to her. Liking the sound of the idea, I nodded. “Alright then, I’ll point out a leaf. You tell me what tree it’s from and then tell me a fact about that tree. Then I go, then you again and so on. Sound good?”

“Uh…I don’t know, Twilight.” I murmured. “I don’t think I’m as well-read in those kinds of areas as you are.”

“Oh…” Her face fell in disappointment and I felt immediately guilty.

“B-but I’d be happy to hear about what you know from it. Like, um…that?” I pointed to a random leaf.

Twilight responded at once. “That’s from an oak tree, which bears a nut called an acorn. Each acorn contains one seed and takes six to eighteen months to mature, depending on what species it is.” Another random leaf. “The leaf of a beech, which grows on a wide range of soil types, acid or basic, provided they are not waterlogged.”

“Wow…you do know a lot.” I said in awe.

“Come from years having my nose buried in a book.” she replied modestly. “Are you sure you’re okay with this?”

“Of course I am.” I said at once. “It’s really amazing what you know. What about that one?”

The exchange of me pointing and listening while Twilight recited her facts continued on.

All the while, I was enjoying being in Twilight’s company. As well as playing our naming game, we also discussed who had the better chance of winning or spotting interesting sights along the route. One such was a beehive that appeared to have fallen from the tree branch above. The bees, however, were long gone…thankfully, I thought.

“Oh, my! Dusk,” she sighed, bringing me out of my thoughts, “isn’t Whitetail Wood lovely?”

“Yes, it is.” I agreed, gazing around at the bare trees and feeling the leaves crunching beneath my claws and hooves. “The beauty of nature is truly one of the greatest things about the world, there can be no doubt.”

“Yeah.” she sighed again. “See, I told you this would be a great experience.”

“That you did.” I smiled my best smile. “Thanks for convincing me to come along, I’m really having a good time.”

“Me too.” she agreed. “Autumn is such a beautiful time of year, don’t you think?”

“Hm…” It was amazing how much we thought alike. I glanced on ahead to see Rainbow standing by a sign that pointed the way. “Little bit far from the head of the pack, aren’t you?”

“Don’t worry, I’m sure to win now.” she said with a burst of confident laughter.

“Except that all the other racers just passed you.” Twilight pointed out.

“Oh, horse apples.” True to her name, she dashed off. “See ya!”

“That was…odd.” I remarked.

“I agree with you there. Why was she just standing there?” She shrugged. “Oh, well, come on.”

We set off again, but before I noticed that there was only one screw holding the sign in place. It was possible it could be rotated. And Rainbow’s attitude before, plus the fact she was standing there could mean that…no, probably not.

We continued on, passing by a pool of spilled tree sap, though the other buckets set up seemed fine and passing by Rainbow and Applejack once more, who for some reason, were just standing on a flat bit of rock. Before long, they sped on ahead again. Meanwhile, everypony else was beginning to slow down due to exhaustion from spending most of their energy in the rest of the race. Though they were getting tired, Dog was still going.

It was when I heard the sound of a klaxon that I knew we were nearing the end. The time for conserving energy had passed, now it was time for the final leg.

“Time to sprint!” I sped off, Twilight matching me.

“Don’t think I’ll go easy on you.” she called out playfully.

“Funny, I was just thinking the same thing.” I retorted with a laugh.

Just then we heard Pinkie announce:

“And Dog Fries has taken second place!”

Just after she said that, I watched as Dog collapsed on the other side of the finish line and lied there for a while until Shield came around and helped him up, wearing his first place medal.

We ran past Applejack and Rainbow Dash, who appeared to be resorting to dirty tactics and re-joined the group, steadily gaining ground. Soon, I was just a few feet behind fourth place. Just a little further…

Then I noticed Twilight, also just behind me. She was really going for it, but I seemed to be the faster runner. A thought occurred to me and I remembered Applejack’s advice. I knew who deserved to finish ahead of me and what to do.

I pretended to stumble, affecting a small yelp to make it look like I had tripped, allowing Twilight to gain a lead on me, crossing the finish line just in front, as I also made it, gaining sixth place. The surge of elation I felt was incredible, as everypony cheered the runners.

“Yes! I did it, we did it!” I shouted before remembering myself and quieting down, my face flushed. A pony placed a medal around my neck, a silver colored one, causing my face to go redder and met up with Twilight, who had a gold one.

“Well done, Dusk, we’ve done it!” She gave me a proud smile, though not as proud as I felt. “You ran a great race.”

“You did too.” I turned to see a battered pair of athletes. “Come on, let’s go and see these two.”

“Then…who won?” Rainbow asked, Pinkie and Spike, who told them they had tied for last. Then they saw Twilight and me, our medals dangling around our necks.

“You two did?!” They were utterly astonished.

“Actually, we did.” Shield said as he and Dog came around wearing their gold medals.

“What?!” the girls said at the same time.

“But how did you win?” Rainbow said as she spoke to Shield. “I didn’t even see you running with us!”

“That’s because I won before everypony else got even close to the finish.” Shield said to her. “I made it across the finish line in just a few minutes. I’m the fastest runner there is, remember?”

“Oh, right.” Rainbow said, now realizing it.

“I managed to get second.” Dog said to her and Applejack. “Better than bein’ last.”

“But if they got first and second,” Applejack said before looking at me with and Twilight, “what in tarnation did ya two get?”

“I got fifth place,” she said proudly, “which is rather good considering that I’ve never run a race before.”

“And I came in sixth." I told them. “Again, also rather good.”

“What? How’s that even possible?” Applejack demanded.

“You both ran so slow and looked at the scenery! I couldn’t tell if you were racing or just on a date!”

“Well…I wouldn’t say that…” Both I and Twilight went the same color as some of the leaves.

“Anyway…that was the point. We paced ourselves, just like the book said.” Twilight said as she explained. “Then, at the end, when all the other ponies were worn out…”

“We sprinted for the finish." I finished smartly. “Not bad for a pair of eggheads, huh?”

“I don’t believe it. The two ponies who’ve never even so much as bucked an apple beat us.”

“Well, with all your horsing around, it was quite easy.” Twilight pointed out.

“Considering that you were both…scrapping over each other, it wasn’t hard. And that’s coming from me.” I pointed out, feeling a little ashamed at them both. “I know it’s not my place, but you were both behaving like a couple of fillies out there. Sorry, no offense.”

“No, you’re right, Dusk. Ya too, Twah’light. Our behavior was just terrible.”

“We weren’t very good sports.” Rainbow said ashamedly.

“Sounds to me that an important lesson was learned.” a new voice said, one I had heard before, but it seemed like so long ago.

“Princess Celestia?!” Everypony sunk to their knees, bowing as the Princess of the Day arrived on the scene. Me, Shield, and Dog promptly stepped back a little so she could talk to Twilight and her friends, without us bothering them.

“W…What are ya doin’ here?” If Applejack was astounded before, she was now completely gob smacked.

“Fall is one of my favorite seasons, so I came to celebrate the Running of the Leaves.” she informed them kindly.

“I’m sorry ya had to see us bein’ such poor sports, Princess.” Applejack said humbly.

“That’s all right, Applejack.” she assured gently. “Anypony can get swept up in the excitement of competition.”

“It’s important to remember that the friendship is always more important than the competition.” Twilight added, receiving a warm smile from her teacher.

“Exactly, Twilight.” She turned back to the athletes. “Now, unfortunately…”

“Guys, come on.” I whispered with a smile to Dog and Shield. “Let’s leave the girls to share their lesson with the Princess.”

They both nodded as we all decided not to stay and hear the rest. Though we were proud to bear witness to such a valuable lesson about friendship, we just didn’t want to act like a fifth wheel in this situation. We were about to try and slip away, when…

“Dusk, how lovely to see you again! Along with your friends!” All three of us turned to see the Princess approaching us. Applejack and Rainbow Dash had run off again and Twilight was standing a little further away, waiting for me.

“Um…greetings, Your Highness.” The three of us bowed once more. “It’s…good to see you too.”

“My faithful student has told me from her letters that you have been working hard in the library and that the two of you have become good friends. Along with your own friends becoming acquainted with her and the others. I’m very pleased to hear that, especially since it was what you hoped for.”

“Yes…yes, it was.” I returned the Princess’ smile. “Thank you, Your Highness, for giving me…the chance.”

“I was happy to do it.” she said with a wink. “Although, remember one thing, Dusk…” She leaned in and whispered. “Trust for what you feel is right in your heart. And know that you do not have to face your problems alone.”

“I know. But I just don’t want them to worry. My friends shouldn’t give up what makes them happy for me.”

“I’m not forcing you.” she said. “But I think it would be good to ensure them that you’re okay once in a while, don’t you?” She spread her wings again. “Now, I must return to Canterlot. Goodbye, Twilight, Dusk. And farewell to you as well, Shield and Dog. Be well.”

With a gust of wind, she majestically took off into the air, soaring back towards the mountains.

Watching her go, I thought about what she said. No, I can’t let them worry about me so much. I have my problems and it’s my responsibility. My friends deserve to be happy, like I always want. But, deep down inside, there was a little voice that told him one thing:

Maybe she’s right

“Hey, Dusk.” Dog asked me as I saw him and Shield looking at me with concern. “You okay?”

I smiled, sighed, and said “Yeah, I’m fine.”

“Okay.” Dog said to me. “Well, me and Shield are gonna wait here for AJ and Dash to see who wins. Wanna join us?”

“No, I gotta get going.” I said to them. “I have some work to do.”

“Okay.” Dog said. “Bye, Dusk!”

“See ya later, Dusk!” Shield said as he and Dog waved me goodbye.

“Later, guys!” I said to them, waving back.

I realized as I walked back with Twilight and Spike, excitedly discussing the race, and remembering how Applejack and Rainbow Dash reacted yesterday, that it might become difficult, for now, I’ll just let them do whatever makes them happy.

Author's Notes:

Well, that was quite a race. Even though they lost, Rainbow Dash and Applejack were able to repair their friendship. Along with participating in the race, Dusk and Twilight's bond has grown even stronger. Though will Dusk allow his friends to know what troubles him or will he still try to deal with it by himself? More growing friendships next time!

Okay, I know you guys are a little confused with how Dusk is, but his changes in attitude have all been due to his friendship with Shield, Dog, and Leon as that is where he learned to be more assertive. Well, see you guys in the next chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think, okay?

Chapter 10: Hush Now, Quiet Now

Chapter 10: Hush Now, Quiet Now

“These books just never get old.” I remarked to myself as I turned the pages of Sapphire Stone, lying on my couch in my living room.

Winter was at last here. I could see outside the snow that covered the ground, ponies walking by, dressed in scarves, woolen hats, and snow boots. Little fillies and colts were enjoying the snow, throwing snowballs or building snow ponies. Everypony was now on a holiday for winter, taking time off working until spring returned. Including me.

It had been a good few days since the Running of the Leaves, when I’d last ventured somewhere that wasn’t the library and thoroughly enjoyed myself as Twilight had given me time off for winter and I was choosing today to spend it at home, curled up with a book It was fine, at first…but then I remembered what the Princess had told me.

I had taken a sort of personal vow to not involve my friends in my personal problems and let them be happy. But the Princess was the reason I was even having these thoughts in the first place, the reason why I was here and was friends with a unicorn who he hoped would truly understand me. For that, I was truly thankful.

Though I also remembered why I using my day off for: to spend some time away from the guys. I love Shield and the guys, but sometimes they really drive me nuts. It’s nice to get away from them for a while. Though what the Princess said is what got me to think about going out to make sure I didn’t worry them.

Maybe I would go and visit somepony. I could read his books anytime, I had the time now. Plus, I considered this as another hinted opportunity from the Princess to ensure my friendship with them was okay. She hadn’t steered me wrong so far. I slipped on my scarf and left the house.

The cold winter chill hit me as I stepped outside. It wasn’t too bad as I was protected by my warm fur coat. I, however, resolved that I should probably get some more proper winter-wear unless I wanted to catch a cold. I even put on some gloves for my claws. Though I was lucky I got some. You have no idea how hard it is to find a shop that sells gloves for ponies with claws.

The trees were now completely bare, their leaves having been cleared up off the ground, which was now blanketed by snow. Plants were no longer in bloom with flowers, pegasus ponies were leading birds South to spend the winter as well as preparing clouds to snow, and little critters were getting ready to enter hibernation. With more snow forecasted for tonight, winter was definitely here.

“Now who should I visit?” I asked myself, my hooves and claws crunching in the snow.

Twilight and Spike were ruled out, of course. I spent more time with them than anypony else. Applejack and Dog would want to be spending time with her family, so they were discounted. I figured my cousin Rarity was probably busy, Rainbow and Shield were most likely resting in some clouds somewhere, and I didn’t even know where to start looking for Pinkie Pie. Then I remembered about Fluttershy. I could actually have my tail out as she already knew about me and the guys secret and Leon was there to keep an eye out in case anypony else was coming. So I decided I would visit them.

I was just wondering how to find Fluttershy’s house, counting out Cloudsdale as Leon couldn’t walk on clouds if he was living with her, when a snowball hit me in the back of the head. Surprised, but not angry, I spun to look at the guilty culprit.

“Woops! Sorry, mister!” Three fillies halted their game and trotted up to me.

Like the girls, it was an equally balanced little trio. The Pegasus had fur of dull orange, her mane being purple, the unicorn was white with lilac, and the earth pony, the one looking guiltiest, had cream colored fur and a red mane with a pink bow tied at the back.

“Sorry, mister.” she said again “I wasn’t meant to hit ya.”

“It's okay.” I assured them, shaking snow away. “Just an accident, I don’t blame you.” Her voice had a familiar twang to it. I noted and it made me think… “Hey, are you by chance, Applejack’s little sister?”

“Sure am, mister.” she said proudly. “How’d ya guess?”

“I suppose, you could say I'm psychic.” I joked. "No, she mentioned you, so did my bud Dog, and just, you know, family resemblance.”

“You know my sister? And Dog?” She looked me over, then her smile widened. “You must be Dusk! They told me about you too!”

“They did?” I was rather touched that they did.

“Dusk? Who the heck is that?” asked the Pegasus pony.

“I know who he is.” the unicorn piped up as she looked me with a bright smile before she jumped at me with a hug. “And I’m so glad to see you!”

“‘Glad to see me?’ What are you…” I said before she then broke the hug and I got a closer look at her. After a little moment, I then soon realized who it was. “Sweetie Belle?”

“Yes, it’s me.” she said to me and I smiled before I then grabbed her into a hug even nuzzling her cheek.

“I barely recognized you.” I said as I put her down. “Look how big you’ve gotten.”

“Wait, Sweetie Belle, ya know him?” the earth pony asked.

“Of course.” Sweetie Belle answered before introducing me to the girls. “Girls, I like you to meet my cousin Dusk Noir, the most polite and gracious colt Rarity's ever met.”

“Most polite and gracious? Well, I wouldn’t put it that far.” I said, humbly dismissing that claim in embarrassment.

“What does ‘gracious’ mean?” the earth pony inquired.

“I dunno, that’s what she said.” she answered, looking back up at Dusk. “Rarity said she had you over for tea. She says you’ve spending time with her and the others along with the friends you made in Canterlot.”

“Yeah, well…I never miss a chance to hang out with my friends.” He cleared his throat, recollecting myself from that embarrassment earlier. "So who are these two you ladies then?”

“Oh, yeah, you don’t know them.” my younger unicorn cousin said as she introduced me. “Dusk, these are my friends.”

“Name’s Scootaloo.” The Pegasus stepped forward.

“And I’m AppleBloom. And together, we’re…”

“THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!” they announced loudly in unison.

“We’ll leave no stone unturned!”

“No mountain unclimbed!”

“No meal uncooked!”

“No song unlearned!”

“UNTIL WE GET OUR CUTIE MARKS, YEAH!”

“Cutie Mark…Crusaders?” That was when I noticed their flanks were completely unmarked. “So…you’ve all come together…to discover your special talents?”

“Exactly.” Scootaloo confirmed. “We’ll do whatever it takes, however long it takes, to discover our talents and earn our cutie marks.”

“What’s yours, Mr. Dusk?” AppleBloom looked to my rolled-out scroll cutie mark. “That’s kinda like the Mayor’s. Do ya work for her?”

“No, I work in the library.” I looked to my flank. “Mine is knowledge and learning of whatever most fascinates me or intrigues me. Whatever it is, I learn all I can about it until there's nothing left to learn. Got me good grades at school.”

“Aw, we already tried that one.” Sweetie Belle said disappointedly.

“Eh, that sounds boring anyway.” remarked Scootaloo. “Come on, let’s get back to seeing if we have talents in snowball fighting!”

“Well, good luck with that, girls. Oh, wait!” I stopped them before they ran off. “Can you tell me where Fluttershy lives?”

“Sure we can! CUTIE MARK CURSADERS: LOCATION FINDERS!” They all started pointing and explaining.

“Just head down this road…”

“…go down Apple Avenue…”

“…past Sugarcube Corner…”

“…along by Hay Street…”

“…turn left an' go straight on from there…”

“…you can't miss it!” Sweetie Belle finished. As soon as they finished, they all checked their flanks. They waited, but there was no result. “Awww!”

“Thank you, Crusaders. Sorry about your marks, I’m sure you’ll get them soon enough.” I encouraged, walking in the direction they indicated. I could still hear them as they trotted off.

“Well, that didn’t work.” Scootaloo noted.

“Maybe we gotta wait till he finds it, then we’ll get ‘em!” AppleBloom suggested.

“What would cutie marks for location finders even look like?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I dunno…but I know what one for snowball fightin’ might look like.” I heard the impact of more snow and laughter as I left round the corner and out of sight, smiling a bit as I did. Glad to see Sweetie Belle is doing okay and having fun with friends.

I followed the girls’ directions, hoping that they were right. They seemed like a good little group of friends, I thought to myself as I walked by Sugarcube Corner, if a little enthusiastic. Not like me when I was a foal.

I recalled when I was in school, when I was just as quiet and lonely then, before I met Shield and the others. I had been friendless. I was, however, the seventh in my class to earn his own mark after I’d got a high grade on that surprise test. Ponies had payed attention to me for a little after that, but they’d left me alone soon enough. I was glad that I met Shield and the guys as they helped me see that not everypony was like that.

I soon reached Hay Street, turned left as the girls had instructed, and carried straight on, down a country lane of cottages. They said that I wouldn’t miss it, meaning that it stood out somewhere from the others. Then I saw it and knew what they meant.

It looked as if it had been built underneath a growing bush, almost like it was part of the landscape around it. Nature just emerged from every cranny, though it probably looked better in spring. The small stream was frozen over, and the trees were bare like the others. There seemed to be at least a dozen homes for animals: bird houses, rabbit holes, hanging from trees or acting as part of the house.

She really did like her animals, just like Leon.

I crossed the bridge, approaching the red door. I suddenly didn't feel as sure as I had before. What if she and Leon were busy and didn’t want anypony bothering them? Would this be rude, just to drop in on them?

I raised my claw to knock. Then I lowered it again. Then bought it up. Lowered it again, this time giving a resigned sigh. They probably would be busy too, I thought, turning to leave.

“Hello? Is somepony there?” I turned back to see Leon, emerging from the side of Fluttershy’s house. His eyes widened in surprise, though he smiled when he saw who it was. “Oh, hey, Dusk. What are you doing here?”

“Hey, Leon.” I approached tentatively. “I was just…coming to visit you and Fluttershy is all.”

“Really?” He was, again, surprised at the idea.

“I hope that uh…I’m not interrupting you two.”

“Oh, no, not at all.” He kindly dismissed. “Except…well… I’m supposed to be helping Fluttershy with something right now.”

“Oh…okay.” I would be lying if I’d said I wasn’t disappointed. “I can leave if you guys want.”

“Dusk, wait.” He met me as I walked back. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to sound rude. You can come in if you like. Or you could help us with what we’re doing if you like.”

“Of course, I’d like to help.” I said happily. I jumped Fluttershy’s fence as Leon led me around the back of her house. “What are you guys doing anyway?”

“We’re putting all of Fluttershy’s little critters into hibernation for winter.” He explained. “We were just putting them into their homes if you’d like to help.”

“Of course.” I said to him as we reached a large area filled with various burrows and holes where Fluttershy was.

“Hey, Fluttershy.” Leon said, getting her attention. “Look who I found at the front door.”

“Oh, hello, Dusk.” Fluttershy said to me. “What brings you here?”

“Well, I came to see if you aren’t too busy,” I said to her, “until Leon explained what was going on, so I’m here to help.”

“You really want to help?” she asked me, surprised.

“Certainly.” I said to her. “Just tell me what to do.”

“Well, for now, could you and Leon just…coax them into their homes, please?” I nodded and set to work with Leon.

The task Fluttershy had given me was simple enough as the animals didn’t need much coaxing to go into their homes. Most were so sleepy that they headed off whenever I gently nudged them into their holes, giving big yawns and stretches and curling up to save their strength. It was rather satisfying to see them curl up to sleep.

Fluttershy and Leon, of course, had fewer issues than me. Fluttershy had such a gentle, delicate way of treating the animals. Leon also had the same way, even making sure all of them got to their burrow. With them, it was like watching a mother and father with their children, almost as if they communicated with them on another level. From there, I then remembered what Leon told me about his cutie mark. He said that his mark meant that he could understand animals and had the ability to help them when they were in need, to be able to show kindness to them. While looking at Fluttershy, I saw that her cutie mark was a group of butterflies with pink wings. Seeing how similar their cutie marks were, their talents might also be similar as well. Though we got most of them, we had one more animal, the only Fluttershy seemed to have trouble with: a particularly adamant white rabbit, who looked to be point-blank refusing to go into his hole.

“Come on, Angel, go on down.” she gently told him. The rabbit, Angel, crossed his arms and shook his head. “Please, Angel, do it for mummy?” Refusal was met with.

“What’s going on?” I asked Leon as we came over and saw this.

“Oh, that’s just Angel, her pet bunny.” Leon answered as he explained. “He’s usually okay with what Fluttershy tells him, but he’s also stubborn. I’m not sure what to do with him.”

“Have you tried giving him tough love?”

“Dusk, I don’t think…”

“Come on, Leon. You’ve done it before. Besides, Fluttershy needs your help.”

Leon gave it some thought as he looked at how much trouble Fluttershy was having with her rabbit before he sighed and looked more serious, striding up over to them.

“Come on, Angel, all of your other little friends are…” Fluttershy said before Leon interrupted to her by stamping his hoof down in front of Angel.

“Angel! Bed! Now!” Leon said to him and I smiled as he showing some more authority with that little lagomorph.

The rabbit looked quite astonished at this show of authority, but he still refused.

“Angel…don't make me resort to desperate measures.” Leon said as he allowed his horn to start glowing.

That did it. The rabbit jumped in fright, glared resentfully at Leon, grabbed the little nightcap that Fluttershy was holding for him, and stomped into the rabbit hole with the others.

“Well done, Leon.” I said to him as he smiled proudly. “Knew you still had it in ya.”

We turned to Fluttershy, who looked grateful at him.

“Thanks, Leon, but…did you have to be so…forceful?”

“S-s-sorry, Flutters. It just seemed like…that, uh…he needed…a firm hoof.” Leon said as his face turned red, no doubt he was feeling ashamed from it now.

“Perhaps you’re right.” she agreed. “Thank you again, I’m not really very good with…taking charge like that.”

“Neither was he went he first brought his animals to Canterlot.” I said to as it was true.

“Yeah, it’s true.” Leon admitted. “I was basically the same way you were with Angel. I just…couldn’t put my hoof down. But…Dusk managed to help me become more assertive with them. I’m glad I was to do so now.”

“Well, I’m glad too.” Fluttershy said as she lifted herself up with her wings, heading towards her house. “Now, we need to make sure they’re all tucked up nice and cozy.”

Me and Leon waited for her in the glade as she entered her house to get something. After a few minutes, she came back out again with a wooden box clutched in her mouth. I recognized it as an old music box, well carved and cared for.

“I need to sing them a lullaby,” she explained once more, “just to make sure all the critters get to sleep okay.”

“Fire away then.” I encouraged, standing back and letting her do her stuff. She opened the box, which began playing a slow, tinkling tune. Fluttershy, in a soft, calming voice, began to sing:

Hush now, quiet now,
It's time to lay your sleepy head.
Hush now, quiet now,
It’s time to go to bed.

As me and Leon listened, I couldn’t help but think she really did have a wonderful singing voice. Even my eyes began to feel a little heavy as she sung on like I would doze off right there in the snow. I looked to Leon as he laid there and watched as Fluttershy sing. I could hear yawns coming from the holes, indicating her lullaby was having the intended effect. A few minutes in, she beckoned us over to her.

“That’s lovely, Fluttershy. Great work.” I whispered.

“Yeah, you got some good pipes.” Leon whispered.

“Thank you. That’s nice of you to say so.” She said to us before she spoke to me “Would you like to try?”

“R-really? You…want me to have a go?”

“Only if you want to, of course.” She stood back a little as I considered.

It had been a while since I actually sang. Haven’t really sang any song since me and the guys left Canterlot. I did, however, knew one lullaby, the one that my mother used to sing to me when I was a foal. I might as well try.

I cleared my throat, recalled the lyrics, and sang as gently as I could:

There, little bird,
In the orange sky,
Over the silver peaks,
So high.
Oh, where do you wander?
Where do you roam?
And when…will you,
Come home?
Oh, when…will you,
Come home?

I faltered as I waited to start again. I glanced back unsurely at Fluttershy and Leon, who gave me support in the form of more gentle smiles. Returning it and feeling my eyes becoming moist, I struck up again:

Oh, little bird,
Where will…you fly?
Above the world,
As time passes by?
Can’t I come with you?
Can’t you just stay?
Or doesn't it work that way?
Oh, doesn't it work that way?
Oh, little bird,
You’re far away.
Perhaps somewhere's night,
Or else…it’s day,
So I shall stay here,
And I shall not mourn,
And hope for the day,
You’ll return.
And hope for the day…you’ll return.

My song ended just as the music from the box ended. The glade was now filled with the gentle snoozing from the hibernating animals, all of them now resting until they would be reawakened in spring.

Until then, my furry friends. I thought as I quietly crept away with Fluttershy and Leon.

“Oh, Dusk.” Fluttershy said as she gave me a gentle smile. “That was a wonderful lullaby.”

“Yeah, that was amazing and…” Leon said before they both looked at me with concern. “What’s wrong?”

“Wha…?” I then noticed now that I had been crying. My eyes were wet, some tear streaks down my face. “Oh.” I wiped away the tears and sniffed. “Sorry. It’s just…been a long time since I’ve heard that.”

“Where did you hear it?” she asked, her and Leon leading me into her house and gazing sympathetically at me.

“My mother. She used to sing to it to me when I was a foal.” He sniffed again, wiping away more tears. “I guess I was just sad to be remembering a…simpler time.”

“Well…I’m sorry that I made you sing it, I didn’t know it would make you sad. It was still lovely, though…” She looked so ashamed of herself that it made me feel even worse.

“Flutters, it’s not your fault.” Leon said as he comforted her. “You just didn’t know.”

“But…”

“No, no. He’s right.” I told her. “I wanted to sing it, Fluttershy. It’s fine. Thank you for letting me sing it and for liking it. It…meant a great deal.”

“Okay…you’re welcome.” She gave me another gentle smile as she set the music box in her living room. “You sung it well too.”

“You were a better singer than me.” I modestly said as she offered me a seat.

“Yeah, Flutters, you were great.” Leon said.

“You were good too, Dusk.” she replied, blushing a little. "But… Leon, Dusk…thank you anyway. I’ll go and make us some tea, I’d say we’ve earned it.”

“You don’t have to. I can just…leave you two to it.” I said to her.

“Oh, it’s no trouble at all.” She said to me. “It’s the least I can do after you both helped me. I won’t be long.”

“Alright. Two sugars, thank you, with a little milk.” I said to her.

“I’ll just have two sugars, thank you.” Leon said to her.

She nodded and left the room.

After she trotted off into the kitchen, Leon cleared his throat, getting my attention.

“Are you gonna have your tail like that the whole time you’re here?” Leon asked me.

“Oh! Right.” I said as I realized that my tail was still camouflaged, which I then removed as I was with ponies who already knew about it. “Man, she's kind and sweet. Kinda like a mother. Now I see why you like her.”

“Yeah, she’s amazing.” Leon said to me. “I wanted to see her again so much and now I’m living with her. I’m really a lucky guy.”

“Yeah, I see what you mean.” I said as I had a look around. “This place is so pleasant and warm, like it is outside.”

I wasn’t even wrong. It had a very natural decor with carvings of leaves and plants on the walls and ceiling, complete with even more homes for animals. There were little staircases leading up to small homes, mouse holes in the walls, birdhouses, it seemed endless.

“Yeah, it’s quite peaceful out here.” Leon said to me. “Really allows you to unwind, you know?”

“Yeah.” I said to him.

He was actually right. It was all quiet now though, when I was sure it would normally be abuzz with activity. Fluttershy arrived back with some tea, which she offered shyly to me and Leon. The second time somepony had me stay for some tea, I thought.

“Thank you.” I said, sipping the sweet, warm liquid as she sat opposite me and next to Leon. “It really is incredible, how you have such a way with animals, you know.”

“That’s…nice of you to say so.” she replied, blushing a little again. “Though I do have Leon helping me. And you seem to do rather well too. I mean, first you helped us with those little duckies and now today.”

“Not as good as you guys though. I mean, you even helped Leon when he was having trouble with those circus animals and I had some times when I needed help from Leon when it came to his animals.” he pointed out. “How do you do it, Fluttershy?”

“I can’t really explain it.” she said timidly. “I just have…a way of communicating with them on another level. It’s just my special talent.”

“I had to have guess that much. Yours and Leon’s cutie marks kinda look alike.” I conceded. “Nopony can explain why they're talented at something, they just are.”

“Mmhmm, like you.” She gave another bright smile. “I can’t really explain why I’m so good with animals, neither can Leon, and you can’t explain why you're clever. You just are.”

“I wouldn’t say clever. I’m competent, at least, I think.”

“Twilight thinks you’re really clever and a great learner, she told me so herself." She sipped her tea again. “I think it’s nice when somepony says something good about you, especially if it’s one of your good friends.”

I felt my cheeks grow hotter. Twilight actually thought I was clever, a great learner? I didn’t think I would be as clever as her. She did have the Princess as her teacher, of course, but it was nice that she thought so.

“Cheeks are looking a little red there.” Leon said as he gave me a smug. “Like the thought that Twilight compliments you?”

“Shut up.” I said to him, smiling as he laughed a little. “You’re right, Fluttershy.” I cleared my throat nervously, changing the subject. “You keep uh…quite a lot of animals, don’t you?”

“Oh, yes.” she replied with excitement, but even that was still rather quiet. “I love having animals around me.”

“I suppose it’s good that you have Leon around now. Must get a little lonely seeing as how most of them are sleeping.”

“It did get lonely at winter for me, yes.” she admitted sadly. “But it’s not so bad. I have Leon and all of my wonderful friends now. They always manage to find time for me.”

“Yeah, like you do for us.” Leon said to me, taking a sip of his tea.

“Yeah, I guess.” I said to him.

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy asked kindly. “Dusk, is there something wrong? Did I make your tea wrong? I'm so sorry, if I did…”

“No, no, it’s fine. It’s just that…” I yawned suddenly and felt rather drowsy. “I just feel tired. I suppose that your lullaby and this tea have helped that along.” I stood up slowly. “I think I’ll go home and get some sleep.”

That wasn’t the whole truth. I also didn’t want to get onto the subject of talking about the others. I’d already spent too much time coming to see Leon and Fluttershy without the possibility of moving onto the others.

“Oh, alright.” She sounded disappointed.

“I’ll show you out.” Leon said as he got up and then went over to hold the door for me, smiling as I walked out. “Thank you for your help, Dusk. It was nice of you to come and see me and Flutters.”

“It was nice seeing you guys too. Thanks for the tea.” I said to him.

“No problem.” Leon said. I was about to walk off before he stopped me and said “And Dusk… Remember, the girls are your friends too, just as much as me and the guys.”

After he closed the door, I rather sadly set off back towards my home.

Right now, I was just too depressed to see everypony else. Seeing how much I’ve spent with Leon and Fluttershy, I felt like I didn’t give the others a fair share. So I decided to go hope to make sure I didn’t upset them and try and see if I could get myself to visit another one tomorrow.

Despite this, that little voice down inside was saying otherwise. And it sounded just like Leon:

“The girls are your friends too.”

Author's Notes:

I know what you're probably thinking: that was both sweet and a little sad. Though Dusk has managed to spend more time with Leon and Fluttershy, he now haves doubts that he has treated the rest of his friends fairly. What will he do next? Find out next time!

Okay, just so you guys aren't out of the loop with Dusk, the reason why he was so depressed after singing that song was because his mother sang it to him in the times when his brother was still around, another reminder of what had happened to him all those years ago. Well, that's all i got for this chapter. Hope you all liked it! Don't forget to rate and comment on the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 11: Too Good To Be True

Chapter 11: Too Good To Be True

For the next few days, after I had visited Leon and Fluttershy, I managed to get myself to visit the others. For the most part, it had worked and I gave them an equal share of quality time…though I couldn’t help but feel awful about it.

For starters, I became so depressed after visiting just one of them that I didn’t want to see anypony else until the next day. Another thing was that I didn’t visit Twilight that much as I thought I already spent so much time with her. Though I felt a little less depressed when it came to Rarity (who had me wear one of her designs for stallions as she put the final touches on it) or Pinkie Pie (when I managed to find her), it still felt the same when I visited the rest. Whenever I visited with Applejack and Dog, I always found Dog playing with AppleBloom. The way they played, it was like a big brother playing with his little sister, which was ironic because Apple Bloom did have a big brother: the oldest Apple sibling Big Macintosh. The Apples treated him like he was family, something I’m too familiar with. With Shield and Rainbow, I always got talked into doing some winter stunts they were doing. We managed to get some laughs in from some fails. And when it came to Leon and Fluttershy, it was more calm. We usually just had tea and talked about a few things. Though, with them, I kinda felt like a third wheel. Even though I feel better with spending time with them, I just end up being depressed for I spent most of the day with each of them. I really didn’t want to disappoint anypony, so I decided to visit each of them once a day. Though I guess what I was feeling was guilt as I didn’t spend any time with Twilight the whole time.

Today, however, I’d received an urgent message from Twilight at the library, the only one I truly considered to be the closest friend I had simply because she was the one that knew me best, though I even kept a few secrets from her too. And one of her friends has to keep it away from her. Today, she said in her letter that she and Spike needed my help with something in the library and I needed to get there as soon as I could.

This had arrived while I was eating a late breakfast, which I had now quickly eaten. After that, I then brushed my teeth, wrapped my scarf around my neck, picked my saddlebag, tossed it over my shoulder, and I hurried right out of the door. I prided myself on, at least, being quick at this kind of thing, as well as reliable when needed.

I had to admit, I was looking forward to spending some time with Twilight and Spike too. Even if I would be doing work on my supposed winter vacation, if Twilight needed me, I would be there.

“Why, hello there, Dusk.” I spun around to see Rarity, who was levitating a few shopping bags, filled with fabrics.

“Oh, good morning, Rarity.” I greeted, inclining my head. “How are you?”

“Simply splendid, thank you. And yourself?”

“I can’t complain.” I gestured to the bags that she was carrying. “For the store?”

“Indeed, yes. I’m planning on bringing out a new series of slim-line evening gowns for spring. I have a feeling they’ll catch on quickly once I get the designs underway.”

“Interesting, but…” I hated to point out problems, especially to somepony I liked even my own cousin, but she motioned for me to continue. “Uh…isn’t it a little early? Spring is still a few months away.”

“Exactly. If I get the designs and sewing done now, start advertising around December, then I should have several orders in for them by the time spring comes around.” She smiled in satisfaction. “I never misplan when it comes to fashion, darling.”

“Of course, I should have known.” I tried to excuse himself, but she started again.

“Anyway, enough about what I'm doing. What have you been up to, Dusk? Has been a while since your last visit.”

“True enough, heh…yes, anyway,” I started, “I’ve been busy at the library and, right now, I’m just enjoying some time off.”

“How lovely. Well, if you’re not busy, do you fancy popping over to the Boutique for a bit, okay? You can see some of my new designs and we can have a nice chat, perhaps some tea.”

“Um, actually, Rarity,” I put in, beginning to move away, “Twilight just contacted me and I’m needed at the library. Sorry, I’ve got to get going.”

“It’s fine, I understand. It seems you can never truly escape work, can you?” She tittered a little at her joke. “Well, I shall see you later, Dusk. My regards to Twilight and Spike, ta-ta!”

“I’ll pass them on. See you soon.” With one last inclination, I set off again. At least I had a genuinely good excuse this time for shrugging off Rarity. I knew she wouldn’t have taken no for an answer otherwise.

Arriving at the library, I opened the door to see the same books I had sorted out a week ago, well some of them anyway, in piles with boxes nearby. Twilight and Spike were just finishing a discussion as he arrived, turning to face me.

“Dusk, nice to see you.” My friend greeted. “You got here fast.”

“I’ve always been kind of speedy when I need to be.” I placed my saddlebag in the corner. “I would have been here sooner but, I got held up.”

“It’s alright, you still got here quickly. Kinda like Rainbow Dash and Shield.” she compared. I laughed a little as I guessed she was right. “Anyway, I’m sorry we disturbed you, but we need your help.”

“Yeah.” Spike said, taking over. “We need to sort through these older books, we're gonna try and sell them off to collectors. Not only that, all this dust is making me—AH-CHOO!”

I had to duck as a ball of green flame soared over my head and outside the door. Thankfully, it didn’t hit anything or anypony.

“Right you are.” I agreed, smelling a little burning. The fire had just singed the tip of his mane. “The sooner we move these books out of here, the sooner we aren’t in danger of Spike burning the good ones. No offense.”

“None—AH-CHOO!—taken.” That last one was smaller, thankfully. “Let’s get started with—AH-CHOO!”

“Uh, Spike?” Twilight said quietly. “Maybe it would be best if you went outside for this. Dusk and me can handle it.”

“Alright, alright. Have fun, you gu—AH-CHOO!” He cringed a little as it singed the floor, quickly making his way out.

As he did, I notice him exchange a fervent, almost concerned, glance with Twilight. At first, I thought it was by some way of silent apology for almost burning the good books. But…I couldn't help but feel that something else motivated that look. I glanced at Twilight, who was giving him a slightly more soft expression in return. I couldn't help but feel they were…up to something.

Twilight must have seen me looking as she replaced it with a smile. As such, I dismissed the look the two had exchanged. It was obviously something private, so I decided not to pry into it. Spike left outside, giving one last sneeze and shut the door behind him.

“Well, Dusk, shall we get started? I’ll show you all of the boxes we need to sort the books into.”

“Right you are.”

“Dusk, just so you know, I’ve received an urgent note from Princess Celestia. Me and the girls need to investigate something in the Everfree Forest tomorrow. We should only be gone for a few minutes, but could you come in and watch the library with Spike? Just until I get back?”

My eyes flickered at the sound of that.

“Wait, you and the girls are going out?” I asked her, wanting to make sure that I heard it correctly.

“Yes and I want you to watch the library with Spike until I get back.” She answered. “Can you do that for me?”

Hearing that, I smiled confidently and then said “You need only ask. But I do request something.”

“Okay, what is it?” she asked.

“After you and the girls are done with whatever is going on in the Everfree Forest, I would like you all to come right back here.” She then looked at me with a raised brow.

“Why?”

“Because I want to know how it all went and what was going on over there. I’ll even invite the guys over so they can join in on hearing what you girls did. I mean, a mystery in an untraveled forest? Who wouldn’t want to hear a story like that?”

She smiled before she rolled her eyes and said “Okay. After we’re doing with the investigation, we’ll come back to the library to tell you and others all about it.”

“Thanks, Twilight! I won’t let you down!” I said as I confidently saluted her.

“Thank you, Dusk. I really appreciate it.”

Okay, parts of the reason were lies. I was gonna call the guys, but not so we could listen to how things went in the Everfree Forest, but to set everything up here at library for when they came back. What do I mean by “set up”? I mean, getting everything ready for when me and the guys finally say thank you to the girls and reveal our secret to them! What Twilight had just said, that was the perfect moment for me and the guys to get ourselves ready to say thanks to them for defeating Nightmare Moon and gave us a private location for us to reveal our secret to them. After so many months, me and the guys have finally got the chance to execute the plan! All I needed to do was call the guys and wait for Twilight and the girls to leave for the Everfree Forest. But first I needed to help her with all those books.

Once she directed me to all of the boxes for different genres, history, science, classics, we set about sorting through the large pile of old books that Twilight had gathered up. From what I could tell, most of these would be valuable to collectors and would make them quite a bit of money.

As I sorted through them, I couldn’t help but notice that Twilight seemed a little preoccupied with something else. Three separate times, I had to re-sort three books she had placed into the wrong boxes because she hadn’t checked them first. She was acting distracted, distant almost. Like there was some fierce debate in her head. What could she be thinking about that would make her act like this?

I was about to ask her if anything was wrong, when she tried talking to me, trying to sound casual:

“So Dusk…how’s your winter vacation been going?”

“Um…fine, thank you.” He decided to go along with it. “Not too bad, I've just been relaxing, catching up on reading, and spending time with everypony else.”

“Great.” Silence followed. “That’s actually good to hear.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, it’s good because…” She stopped herself suddenly. “Actually, never mind.”

“No, go on.” I urged. I was anxious to know what she had to say.

“It’s just that…” She paused, trying to find the right words. “Well…Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack, and Fluttershy have told me that they…invited you to join them for activities, but that you’ve been leaving at some point because you were worn out.”

“Oh.” At that moment, I wished that she hadn't pressed on the matter. I tried to just return to work, hoping Twilight would too…but she persisted.

“You do spend some time with everypony. Not that that’s a bad thing.”

“Yeah, I guess.”

“Shield and the others are a bit concerned about you because they’ve never seen you like this.”

“I guess they would be.” Please, I thought desperately, just drop it.

“Dusk.” I stopped and turned to look at her. She wasn’t angry, but she looked worried. “Is there something wrong?”

“No!” I replied, a little too quickly. “I mean, um…no, nothing’s wrong at all.”

“Are you sure? You can talk to me if you need to, you know that right?”

“I know and…no, there’s nothing wrong.”

“Then what’s going on? You seem to keep making excuses to leave then not even coming back in a few days.” Guess they finally managed to see what I was doing. “I could be wrong, but I just want to know why.”

“There’s nothing to know because there’s nothing wrong.”

“Then why are you leaving them like that? Why are you avoiding them?”

“I’m not avoiding them.”

“But…”

“Twilight! Please, just drop it!” I was rather shocked to have raised my voice like that. So was Twilight. “I’m sorry. I…didn’t mean to snap like that.”

“It’s okay.” she said gently, “I suppose I should have just stopped. It's just…me, my friends, and your friends, we’re all worried about you. If there is anything wrong…”

“There isn’t.” I turned away from her and took a deep breath. I then turned back to look at her with a smile. “I really am fine. Don’t worry.” I then started heading back towards the door. “I’ll be right back, I…I think I left something at house.”

“Alright, take your time.”

“I will, thank you.” I then left, moving pass Spike, and heading out the door.

Though I was heading back home, I was just gonna stand out the door then move somewhere else to hide till enough time passed to make it look like I went home.

That was close. I thought to myself after I sighed in relief, my claw on my chest. Why did she have to ask me about that? I wasn’t avoiding them, I was trying to give all of them a fair share of my time. I knew they might genuinely care about me. Twilight said that they had been worried about what I had been doing. I knew it was rather rude of me to leave them like that when we were having so much fun. Some gentlecolt I was. Why couldn’t the guys see that I felt guilty spending so much time with one or two of them without sparing some time with the others? I then realized I was getting angry again and then tried to calm myself again, shaking away those thoughts. No, Dusk. Calm down. You need to be positive today. This is the big day you’ve been waiting for. You can’t mess this up.

With that, I then decided to dive right into the bush so nopony would see me before I then pulled out my communicator and used it to call the others. A little while after I opened it, the screen split into three sections, each one showing Shield, Dog, and Leon.

“This is Leon.” Leon said as he answered.

“Hello?” Dog said as he answered.

“Shield here.” Shield said as he answered.

“Guys, it’s me.” I said to them, quietly so I didn’t drag any attention from anypony, whether it was Spike or Twilight or anypony outside the library.

“Dusk? What’s going on?” Shield asked me.

“Yeah, are you using your communicator?” Leon asked.

“Is somethin’ wrong?” Dog asked.

“Shh!” I shushed them as I realized they weren’t whispering. “Keep it down!”

“Why?” Dog asked.

“And why are you whispering?” Leon asked.

“Because I’m hiding right in front of the library and I don’t want Twilight and Spike to hear me.” I told them.

“Oh.” All three of them said, realizing the situation I was in.

“Why are you hiding?” Shield said, now speaking quietly.

“You guys aren’t gonna believe this.” I said to them as I explain. “Twilight just told me that she and the girls are going to the Everfree Forest for a while.”

“Already know about that.” Leon said to me, speaking at the same volume as me and Shield. “Fluttershy told me about it.”

“Same here with Applejack.” Dog said, whispering as well.

“Dash told me that too.” Shield said. “But what does that have to do with you calling us?”

“Because Twilight just put me in charge of the library while she’s gone and I even got her to agree for her and the girls to come back here.” I said to them. “Don’t you see? The moon has risen! I repeat, the moon has risen!”

I bet you’re wondering what I was talking about. Well, “the moon has risen” was the phrase meaning “we can finally set our plan into action.”

“Really?” Dog said to me with joyful disbelief.

“Alright!” Shield said, excitedly.

“Finally!” Leon said, happily.

“You guys know what to do.” I said to them.

“Right!” They all said in unison.

Before they hanged up, I saw the background and said “Wait!” they all looked at me with confusion. “Where are you guys at?”

“In Dash’s pad.” Shield answered, shocking me.

“I’m up here at the farm house.” Dog said, talking about the farm at Sweet Apple Acres and worsening my shock.

“I’m still here at Flutters’ cottage.” Leon said, giving me the sucker punch that made my shock turn into all-time worry.

“What?!” I said, trying to keep my down. “Are you nuts?! You can’t answer your coms at any of those places! The girls might hear you!”

“Relax, Dusk.” Leon said to me. “Flutters’ already left for the library. She even put me in charge of the animals until she got back.”

“AJ headed out for the library too.” Dog said.

“Same for Dash. She flew off right after she told me.” Shield said.

“Phew!” I sighed in relief before I realized what they had said. “Wait, did you guys say the girls left for the library?”

“Yeah.” Shield said to me.

“Yep.” Dog said.

“Yes.” Leon said.

“Guys, when exactly did they leave?” I asked.

“I don’t know.” Shield said to me. “A while ago, I guess.”

“A few minutes ago, why?” Dog said to me.

“Flutters left a moment ago.” Leon said to me.

Hearing all that, I soon realized that I was outside while the girls were on their way. I heard their voices and saw they were coming over to the front door.

“Uh-oh.” I said, worried they were gonna see me before speaking back to the guys. “I’ll call you back!”

I then hung up and used my metalbending to make myself invisible.

Luckily, they didn’t notice as they walked to the door and went into the library. I thought I was in the clear until Pinkie Pie stopped and looked at the bush I was in. I then watched in worry as she tried to get a closer look at it. She no doubt knew I was in here and was about to find out by sticking her hoof in the bush, but, just as she was about to touch a single leaf, Twilight said:

“Pinkie, what are you doing?”

“I think there’s something wrong with this bush.” She said, looking towards the library.

“Pinkie, it’s just a bush. Quit messing around and get in here!”

“Okay!” she cheerfully said as she then went into the library and closed the door behind her.

“Phew!” I sighed in relief as I got rid of the camouflage. I then got out of the bush and called the guys back. “Okay, I’m in the clear. Now get the supplies and meet me at the library.”

“I’ll be right there!” Leon said.

“Will do.” Dog said.

“Aye-aye, captain!” Shield said as he saluted to me.

With that, I hung up and then ran off to my house to get the Porta-capsules from my house. To explain, Porta-capsules are these little sphere-shaped objects that we used to carry anything of large amount or size. Perfect for when you’re moving, making a delivery, or carrying supplies. These were exclusive carrying cases of us Element Squad. Me and the guys had used them to carry some party supplies we’ve been saving for a special occasion. We divided the Porta-capsules between the four of us to lower suspicion about what they were for in case anypony accidently stumbled upon them.

I managed to get there and find the Porta-capsules. Now that I had them, I then began to make my way back to the library.

I was thinking on how it was gonna be. But I soon realized that Spike was still gonna be there while the girls were off in the forest. I began trying to figure out how I was gonna explain all of this to him when I reached the door. I stopped to go over what I was gonna tell him when I could hear voices on the other side. It sounded like the girls were talking.

I hadn’t planned on this, thinking they would’ve been gone by now. I wondered what they were talking about. Curiosity took me over, I needed to know what they were saying.

Realizing this was becoming a bad habit, I put my ear to the door and listened. Twilight was the one currently talking.

“…tried to ask him about it, but he wouldn't say anything. He got upset again, so I let him go home for a bit to let himself calm down.”

“That pony really likes to keep himself bottled up, don’t he?” That was Applejack I could hear now. “I mean, we’ve only seen him once a day since he got here.”

“Not quite true.” Pinkie piped up. “He was hanging out with us before.”

“Yeah, but, Pinkie, that was before the Running of the Leaves.” Rainbow pointed out. “He hasn’t been hanging out with us at all since then. Why would he hang out with one of us one day and say no when we ask him to?”

“He said he was busy…I didn’t want to bother him, if that was the case…” Luckily, Fluttershy was standing closest to the door or else I wouldn’t have heard her.

“But, Fluttershy dear, that’s what he’s been saying with all of us too.” Rarity said delicately. “He makes excuses, usually poor ones, to not spend much time with us.”

“I’m not sure about this, girls.” Twilight said again. “There’s something he’s not telling us. He’s a nice pony and a good friend, to me at least. Even Shield and the others say he’s a good friend. So I think we should give him a chance to explain himself.”

“I suppose so.” Rainbow said doubtfully. Then more confidently. “I say we make him tell us, set Pinkie talking until he cracks.”

“Ooh, ooh, I love talking! Whatdya wanna talk about? Let’s talk about cakes, I love cake ʹcause it’s so sweet and yummy and there’s so many kinds. There’s chocolate, lemon, coffee, carrot, vanilla, vanilla with chocolate, blue…” Her voice became muffled and she stopped.

My suspicions were confirmed: they had started to notice my behavior towards them and they certainly sounded offended. I hadn’t meant to do that, but I felt rather guilty now it was the end result.

“Hold your horses there, girl.” Applejack pacified. “I don’t think we need to go that far. I agree with Twilight. When he gets back, we ask him to tell us why he’s been avoidin’ us so long if he has. But gently mind, we know how sensitive he is.”

“I’m sure that, whatever it is, won’t be that bad.” Twilight said encouragingly. “Everypony deserves a second chance.”

After hearing what Applejack said, I smiled a little and realized what Leon had meant. It was just the same as Celestia told me. I shouldn’t have kept what was troubling them a secret. They were my friends and would understand and help me through it. This gave me all the more reason to walk in there and explain myself to them all.

But I was stopped by what Rarity said next.

“Twilight, I do understand and I think you're right as well. While his behavior has been rude, I think he means well. I’m rather glad that Princess Celestia instructed you to make friends with him.”

“Rarity, that’s not right at all…”

I didn't hear the rest of what she would have said because, at that point, I stopped listening as something inside me plummeted like the Porta-capsules I was holding with my magic and replayed those words over and over again.

“Princess Celestia instructed you to make friends with him.”

All of this time I thought Twilight genuinely wanted to be my friend, that the others wanted to be my friend, had all just been because that Princess Celestia had told them to do it. How could it have possibly been genuine? How could they have actually wanted to be my friend? More importantly…why had I been so stupid to not realize it before?

It all made sense now: why they had been so friendly to me, acting like my friend when they had barely known me, being kind and appreciative of what I did, trying to include me in things they did… They were just doing it because the Princess had told them to. It had all been a lie…and I had been stupid and naive enough to believe it!

Suddenly, I just felt…numb. I wasn’t sure if I was sad, angry, or depressed by this realization. I just knew that, right now, I didn’t want to see any of them for a while. Or anypony for that matter. I just wanted to be alone. I then began running back home, tears filling my eyes, the snow crunching beneath my claws and hooves, aware of how dead and lifeless the trees actually looked.

Shield’s view

After picking up Leon and meeting up with Dog at Sweet Apple Acres, the three of us then began walking over to the library. We were almost there when we suddenly got a beat and decided to lay it down.

“We’re gonna party!” me and the guys said as we walked over to the library while carrying our saddlebags having the other Porta-capsules need for the party, right before we started rapping with Dog starting us off.

Got some chips,

Got some dip.

Then Leon kicked off his verse.

Some call me cheap,

Bit of a free loada,

But I got some cups,

To drink our soda.

I then finished us off.

I don’t mean to brag,

I don’t boast,

But here’s some humus,

For this toast!

The three of us then did a verse together.

Yeah!

We’re gonna par-ty!

Gonna par-ty!

“What are we gonna do?” I asked before all said:

Gonna par-ty!

Gonna par-ty!

Gonna par-ty!

Gonna par—whoa!

We all stopped when somepony ran right past us, making us do a complete turnaround.

“What was that?” Leon asked as we all recovered from that.

“Hey!” I yelled out to the pony who ran past us until I saw who it was. “Huh? Dusk?”

“Where’s he goin’?” Dog asked, just as confused as I was as we watched him run. “Isn’t he supposed to be at the library?”

“Something’s wrong.” I said to the guys. “Come on, guys!”

With that, all three of ran after Dusk.

Dusk’s view

When I got back to my house, I closed the door and locked it. Then I went over to lay on the couch, trying to make sense of it all, but in the end just staring blankly into space. To try and organize myself and to ease my growing pain, I decided to resort to my own pathetic methods.

I weaved all the girls out of color, slightly fainter than usual and placed my own avatar at the center. I depicted him as happy, jumping around and smiling at them all, the illusion of acceptance. As he jumped and bounced, they all remained still like statues, smiles fixed on their faces. My puppet realized something was wrong, investigating the Rainbow puppet.

She vanished, fading into nothingness. Alarmed, he moved to Applejack. She vanished too. One by one, they all did. Finally, he dashed to the Twilight one, trying to desperately keep a hold of her. She stayed the longest, but in the end, she faded away as well. My puppet was the only one left, hanging his head in shame for looking like such a fool. Alone.

I didn’t know how long he sat there for, how long he watched his form just sit there. But, when I heard a knock at the door, I erased my puppet too and looked to the door.

“Dusk? You in there?” I heard Shield’s coming from the other side. “It’s us: Shield, Dog, and Leon.”

Though I wasn’t happy to hear that, I was just plain mad at all three of them. Being around the girls, they all no doubt knew that the Princess ordered Twilight and the girls to be my friends and were too scared of what she might do if they told me. Right now, they were the ponies I didn’t want to talk to the most.

Shield’s view

After a while, we managed to catch up with Dusk and watched as he then ran into his house and slammed the door. We ran right over and stood at the door.

“He locked the door!” Dog said after he tried to open the door as we were all getting worried.

I knocked on the door and said “Dusk? You in there? It’s us: Shield, Dog, and Leon.”

“Go away!” Dusk yelled at us through the door.

“Dusk, are you okay?” Dog asked, trying to get him to come out. “What are you doin’ outside of the library?”

“Because I don’t want to be there right now!” dusk said to us. “And I’m not going back there anytime soon!”

“But what about the party?” Leon asked, trying to remind him that we still need to do the plan. “What about the whole plan to thank the girls?”

“Forget the plan!” Dusk said. “There’s isn’t gonna be a party!”

“Dusk, what’s the matter?” Dog asked.

“Go away!” Dusk said.

“Dusk, come out of there—ouch!” Leon said as he tried to grab the door handle, but jumped back as he then put his hoof in the snow, steam coming off it.

Me and Dog looked at the handle and saw it was glowing red. Dusk had heat it up with his fire breath and that actually shocked us.

“Just go away!” dusk yelled. “I want to be alone!”

As Leon got over to us, I was about to knock on the door again, but Dog put his claw on my shoulder and nodded to stop me. We all looked at each other before looking back at the door. We were all pretty worried about Dusk, though we knew we couldn’t make him talk to us. He just needed some time to cool off. Whatever happened to him, he definitely did not want to talk to anypony for a while. With that, me and the guys then decided to go back to the girls’ pads to wait until he was ready to talk.

Dusk’s view

After the door handle turn back to its rightful color, I looked at the door with anger as I panted from yelling that before then heard as hoofsteps crunching on snow and then begin to fade away, showing me the guys were leaving. When the sound was gone, I then went and laid my back against the door and resorted to the only thing I could do: to let out my emotions.

I, Dusk Noir, now reflecting his own puppet, hung my head, buried it in his forelegs, and wept. Sobbing with nopony to hear him.

---

In the dark depths of the Everfree Forest, in the harsh world of its cave, something was laughing. A hideous, horse, and empty sound with no warmth or joy in it. (In other words, evil) Well, perhaps a little.

?? view

I had done it. I had successfully mimicked those letters my most hated enemy sent to her pathetic little student and, using the magic it had stored, had now sent off my forgery to the unicorn Sparkle. My plans were finally in motion, after all of these years.

Soon…soon, she would come with her little friends. I would separate them, make them helpless, powerless. I would start with Sparkle. With her great power, she would surely feed me best. Then the others. Then…Celestia and Luna. It would be…delicious.

“At lasssst!” it hissed. “After all of thessssse yearsssss!”

I laughed again in satisfaction and the creatures of the forest shuddered to hear me.

Author's Notes:

Well, that didn't go as planned. After hearing a conversation from the girls, Dusk has now fallen into a deep depression and the threat hidden in the forest is now making their move. Will Dusk be able to recover from this shocking discovery? What will happen to the girls? Can anything stop this mysterious evil? Find out next time!

Okay, everypony, we're getting closer to the big moment. You'll soon see Element Squad in action. Just like in the prelude, you're gonna see these elementals at work. That's all i got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 12: What Must Be Done

Chapter 12: What Must Be Done

I awoke the next morning, feeling drained, even though I hadn’t even moved from the floor since yesterday. I could still feel the tear streaks on my face as they stuck there like some kind of cruel reminder of what I had been through, what I had heard.

I wiped them from my face, pulled myself up off the floor, ate a small meal, and went to lay on the couch. She'd said yesterday how she and her friends were going to the Everfree Forest. I wanted to give them long enough to leave first, just so they wouldn’t see me. After about an hour, around about ten, I rose from the couch and, dutifully but not cheerfully, made my way to the library…as slowly as I could.

I supposed I had always known that they were just having me on acting on another’s instructions. I’d been right all along about myself: without my superhero alter ego, I, Dusk Noir, was so uninteresting, such an unappealing friend, that Princess Celestia had to tell Twilight and her friends to accept me, to be my friend. I supposed I should be taking some kind of satisfaction that I’d been right all along. But that was not the case.

It really did hurt to find out about that. All this time, I thought they were my friends when I’d been nothing but an idiot to their lies. Like a little foal, I’d kidded myself into actually believing the little fantasy that I’d been playing out for the last few months. The fact that the unicorn I’d always wanted to talk to and we’d actually become friends, just like I’d always hoped, of course it had been too good to be true.

Looking back, I figured it was rather obvious. She was the one who’d sent me to Ponyville in the first place after hearing me express my wishes. She’d practically set it up. It would have been fine if Twilight had just decided to be my friend because we’d be working together, so she might as well. It felt even worse Celestia had told her to like it was some kind of special assignment.

I looked bitterly towards the rising sun as it reminded me of her.

“Thanks for nothing.” I muttered, suppressing the anger that threatened to take hold.

No longer feeling happy at the sight of the tree, I hanged my head and pushed open the door. Though I raised it when I heard three voices say “Dusk!”

When I looked up I saw Shield, Dog, and Leon crowding around me with looks of worry, talking to me with concern all at once. I couldn't understand what they were saying as it was like their speech made a cloud of different sentence clumped together.

“Guys.” I said to them, trying to get them to stop talking. They didn’t hear me as they kept on talking. “Guys!” I raised my voice a little, but it didn’t work. “GUYS!” that yell was enough to get them to stop talking. Now that I got their attention, I could speak. “Can you please move out of the way?”

The three of them did and I walked right into the library and looked around. There was no Twilight to greet me, just like I was hoping. Only Spike was there, looking down at me from atop a ladder. Was he in on it too? Most likely.

“There you are! I was beginning to think you weren't coming.” He slid down the ladder, waddling up to meet him. “Where’d you go yesterday?”

“Home.” I said as I wondered how cold my voice sounded.

“Oh…right.” Spike must have heard it as his smile flattered. “Did you find what you were looking for?”

“In a manner of speaking.”

“Hey…are you okay?”

“It doesn’t matter.” I walked past Spike, moving to a desk. “What does Twilight…” I faltered when I mentioned her name. I cleared my throat, starting again. “What does Twilight…want us to do?”

“Right to business huh?” He gave a nervous chuckle, while I remained silent. “She’s left a list of things that she wants done. She said that they wouldn’t be gone too long, so we should be done by the time she gets back. There’s one for you, one for me.” He pointed close to me, indicating a piece of parchment.

“Good.” I stood back up, crossing to it. “You’ve begun your tasks, I take it?”

“Er, yeah.” He seemed taken aback by my attitude, but at that moment, I didn’t care. “I’ll let you get started. And Dusk, one other thing.”

“What?”

“You er…left your bag and scarf here. Just saying.” With that, he sidled out and into the kitchen, leaving me on my own.

I looked to where I had put my bag and hung up my scarf when I’d arrived, where I always left them. They hadn’t even been moved from the corner or the hooks like some strange form of respect for them. Or because they weren’t worth moving. I decided to get them later when I went home.

I looked at the guys and saw they were still there and still looking at me with worried looks.

I ignored them and turned my attention to my list of tasks, looking at the first item on the list: “Finish sorting out the old books into the boxes.”

I turned to see that, indeed, the large pile of dusty books hadn’t been completely sorted through yet. Well, at least that would take my mind off things, give me something to do. Dejectedly, I began sorting through the books again.

Spike joined me later, tidying up the room, but didn’t try to initiate conversation. He looked like he was about to at some points, but he perceived that I wasn’t exactly in a talking mood and thought better of it. Whether or not I was actually concerned for what was on the unicorn's mind, I didn’t know and didn’t really care either. I just focused on my work.

After about an hour, I was done sorting through the piles, they all being nicely organized into their respective boxes. If only my life could be sorted out just as easily. I took them down to the basement, another item on my list, and continued down said list with my other responsibilities.

I was required to rearrange the Little Ponies shelf, restock on some ink, make sure she had the right number of quills and backup quills, tidy some collapsed books that had fallen in the east wing and various other assignments. All the while, I kept silent…lost in thought.

Shield’s view

Me and the guys watched as Dusk did all that was on that list. He didn’t say anything, just did whatever it was on that list. But he didn’t actually looked like he was enjoying this and this was the only stallion we knew that loved doing checklists more than anypony. None of us has ever seen him like this. What could’ve happened yesterday to make him so upset?

Dusk’s view

I was just so mad. I wanted to get done with work and go home. How could anypony do this to me? Make me believe they wanted to be my friend all because they were too afraid to talk back to the Princess! And make the friends who I trusted for years all a part of the act no less.

“Dusk?” I heard Spike say, snapping me out of his thoughts. The dragon was looking at me with concern.

“What?” I irritably asked.

“Nothing. It’s just…you've been standing there, levitating those books for about fifteen minutes.”

I looked to see that he was right. I had noticed that a book that was supposed to be in Classics had been sorted into Non-Fiction. I had just been correcting the problem when…I must have become lost in my thoughts so much, that I’d forgotten about what I was doing. Now, I felt rather stupid.

“Oh…right.” I rectified the problem immediately. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay. Just, uh…stay focused, yeah?" He gave me a half-hearted smile.

“Yeah.” I returned it and was about to resume my work when…

“Okay, that’s it!” Shield said as we both looked at him with surprise as he looked at me with anger. “Time to start talking! Dusk, what’s going on with you?”

“Yeah, you’re over the moon when doing checklists.” Dog said, looking at me with concern.

“And you look so sad.” Leon said, giving the same look as Dog.

“Yeah, why do you guys care?” I said to them as I turned away and resumed my work, meaning for it to sound rude.

“Because we’re your friends.” Shield said to me as he and the others walked over to me. “Friends always look out for each other, remember?”

“Friends also trust each other.” I said to him as got up in his face. I then started walking forward as the three started walking backwards. “Which means they share details that concern them and don’t keep secrets from each other.” Shield and the guys were then cornered by me at the other bookshelf as I then got up in Shield’s face again. “How exactly are we friends when you don’t trust me enough to tell me about the girls’ secret?”

I then walked back and got back to work. I heard the guys hoofsteps as they came walking towards me.

“Dusk, what ya yammerin’ about?” Dog asked me. “What secret?”

“Don’t play dumb, Dog.” I said to him. “We all know you can’t lie about something like that. You already know what I’m talking about.”

“Dusk, he’s not lying.” Shield said to me. “We really have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“So you found out, huh?” I heard Spike said as I turned to him.

“Yeah, I found out.” I said to the dragon. “And you knew the entire time, didn’t you?” Spike looked at the ground with shame, confirming my suspicion. “I knew it. You were part of it too, weren’t you?”

“Part of what?” Spike asked me with a raised brow.

“The whole act!” I said to him, my blood reaching an all-time boil. “Making me believe that everything we’ve done actually matter to you! And you dragged my own friends into it!”

“Whoa! Whoa! Take it easy, Dusk!” Shield said to me as he put some distance between me and Spike. “What in Equestria is this all about?”

“It’s probably because that he found out that Princess Celestia ordered Twilight to become friends with him.” Spike said before speaking to me. “Now I see why you’re so grumpy.”

“Wait, Celestia told Twilight to be his friend?” Dog said with surprise.

“That’s messed up!” Leon said, just as surprised.

“Ooh! That’s cold!” Shield winced.

“There, you happy?” I said to the guys. “Bet that clear things up.” I then turned away from them and looked at the floor. “Though you already knew.”

“Dusk, Dash never told me about that.” Shield said in a tone that made me turn and look at him with surprise as I saw his concerned look.

“AJ didn’t tell me that either.” Dog said to me as he walked over with the same look.

“Same for me and Fluttershy.” Leon said, sharing the same expression. “No wondering you wanted to be alone.”

“I can’t believe AJ lied to me like that.” Dog said to himself.

“Dusk, we’re sorry for giving you hard time.” Shield said to me. “We didn’t know.”

When I looked at each of them, I saw that they weren’t lying. They really didn’t know about it. Now I really felt guilty.

I sighed before I said “No, I’m sorry. I snapped at you for no good reason. It’s not your fault. I’m the one to blame. Can you guys ever forgive me?”

It took a moment and Shield, Dog, and Leon looked at each other before they smiled at me with Shield saying “Of course, we forgive you.”

“Yeah, you’re our friend.” Leon said to me.

“And nothin’s gonna change that.” Dog said to me.

With that, I returned the smile and we all did a group hug.

After we broke the hug, Spike then said “Hey, Dusk? If it means anything, Celestia didn’t say I had to do it.”

“Wait, so you were being so nice to him because you wanted to be his friend?” Leon asked as we were all surprised by this. “Why?”

“Because he’s a real cool guy to hang out with!” Spike said with a smile. “Plus, it’s nice have somepony to talk, especially somepony from Canterlot.”

“Yeah, it is.” I said as I returned the smile before then use my metalbending to stretch out my arm and then pull Spike into a hug. “Thanks, Spike. That really means a lot.”

I had to guess Spike was a little surprised by this, but managed to return the hug.

“Okay, whoa!” Spike said with surprise after we broke the hug. “How did you do that?”

“Spike, ever heard of the Element Squad?” I said as me and the guys smiled at him.

“You mean that group of superheroes in Canterlot?” Spike said to me. “Yeah! Those guys are awesome!”

“Well…” I said before I then revealed my tail’s true form.

“Whoa!” Spike said, surprised by this.

I then nodded to the guys as they looked at me, telling them it was okay to show their powers.

Dog gave Spike a gentle ice breeze breath that made the dragon shiver, Shield formed above his hoof before making it disappear, and Leon made an orb of water in his hoof before doing the same. With all this, Spike finally pieced it together and said:

“You guys…are the Element Squad?”

“Yep.” Dog said to him.

“Always had been.” Shield said to him.

“That is so cool!” Spike said to us with excitement. “I can’t believe I’m actually with the Element Squad!” he then realized that what just happened. “Does anypony else know about this?”

“Only one: Fluttershy.” I said to him.

“You told her?” he asked.

“Nope.” Dog simply said.

“Then how did she find out?” Spike asked again.

“She was hiding when we were talking about our secret.” Leon said with an embarrassed smile.

“Oh.” Spike said, seeing how it made sence.

“Though you got to promise not to tell anypony else.” I said to him. “You know how this gig works, right?”

“Of course!” Spike said before saluting to me. “You can count on me!”

“Good.” I said to him as then went on to finish the job I was given. “And don’t worry. You’re not gonna be the only one in this library to keep it a secret.”

“What does that mean?” Spike asked, confused by this.

“Yeah, what are you talking about?” Shield asked me, just as confused.

“Did you guys forget?” I said to them with a smile as I finally finished the job and got the checklist done, before turning to them. “We’re gonna tell the rest of the girls at the party.”

“But I thought you didn’t want to.” Leon said to me.

“I did, but…” I said to him and the guys as I began admitting it. “I see that I might have overreacted. Plus, before I left the library yesterday, I think I heard Twilight say that her being my friend wasn’t an order from the Princess. Now I see what Celestia was talking about. I should’ve talked to them instead of running away and jumping to conclusions. If anypony is to tell me when I was right or wrong…it was my friends. Which means I have to make up for it.”

“So we’re doing it?” Shield asked me.

“Yeah, Shield. We are.” I said and it made him and the guys cheer out in excitement.

“Wait, what party?” Spike asked us as we realized he didn’t know about it.

“Oh, the big thank y’all party to the girls for defeatin’ Nightmare Moon.” Dog said before covering his mouth in shock while saying “Oops!”

He and the guys looked at me with worry as I looked at Dog with shock, them worried I was gonna get mad for spoiling the surprise. Though, since Spike was already gonna be here, it really wasn’t gonna be much of a spoiler.

So I gave him a calm smile and said “It’s okay. I’ll let this one slide.”

Dog gave a sigh of relief before saying “Thank goodness.”

“Wait, how do you guys know that they defeated Nightmare Moon?” Spike asked us.

“We were there when they showed the new window of them using the Elements of Harmony.” Shield said to him.

“We had our hooves and claws crossed for that to happen.” Leon said to the dragon.

“Wait, you guys knew that was gonna happen?” Spike asked again.

“Sorta.” I said to him as I explained. “There was a prophecy that told of Nightmare Moon becoming free again and that the only thing that could stop her was by using the power of the Elements of Harmony, used by six brave ponies. Twilight and her friends managed to defeat what had to be one of the greatest threats known to Equestria. For that, the four are forever grateful. This party is here to show that.”

“Oh, so that’s why you wanted them to come back here.” He said to me as he realized. “So when’s the party gonna start?”

“When the girls get back.” I said as I then saw it was only twelve 'o' clock. “Though we still need to set everything up.” I then realized that I left my Porta-capsules outside. “Oh, no! The Porta-capsules!”

“Hold on.” Spike said as he went off and came back a moment later holding something in his arms. He then presented them to me. “You mean these?”

“The Porta-capsules!” I said as he gave them to me and I held them with my magic. “Where did you find them?”

“Actually Twilight did.” Spike said as he explained. “She found them lying around on the door step and kept them in case whoever dropped them came back.”

“Thanks for getting these, Spike.” I said to him with a grateful smile. “Think you’d like to help out putting up the decorations?”

“Well…” He said while still looking at his list. I realized that he still had some dusting to do, so I decided to use my metalbending powers to do the dusting for him all without him noticing. “I still have a lot of…” he finally realized that I already did all the dusting for him, “dusting.” He then dusted off his claws. “Well, I’m done with my chores. How about you?”

“I’m done too.” I said, showing I completed all my tasks.

“Well, then sure.” Spike said with a smile.

“Guys…” I said to Shield and the others to make sure they brought the rest of the supplies.

“Brought them over just in case.” Shield said to me as the three of them showed they had their Porta-capsules.

“Then let’s get started!” I said as we all then began decorating the library for the party.

Me and the guys opened up the Porta-capsules and all the supplies came flying out, Shield and the guys caught the food and the punch bowl full of soda while the decorations landed on the floor. After setting all the food on the table, we all then got to work on putting up the decorations, Element Squad style. We had some laughs with Spike when we had a few decoration mishaps. It took us an hour, but we were finally done. We all did an up-high with Shield putting Spike on his head so he could be able to reach and then went into hiding as we waited for the girls. We waited. And waited. And waited. Seconds passed…then minutes…then hours. It was half past three when Dusk began to wander what was keeping them. All of us were getting concerned. Shouldn’t they be back by now?

“Um…anypony else getting worried?” Dog asked.

“Yeah, what’s taking them so long?” Shield said to him.

“It’s really getting late.” Leon said.

“Hey, Spike…” I looked to Spike to see if he could figure out what was going on, but I found out he fell asleep. I then decided to wake him up. “Spike? Spike!” The dragon jerked awake from his nap. “You said they wouldn't be gone long, right?”

“Wha…oh, yeah. What time is it?” He yawned and looked at the clock. His eyes widened and he was suddenly wide awake. “Oh, no! Twilight left hours ago, they should be back!”

“Just as I suspected.” I said.

“Wait, didn’t they say they were going to the Everfree Forest?” Leon asked, now getting worried.

“He’s right.” Shield said, now getting worried too. “Then that means…”

“They’re in trouble! What if it’s a hydra or-or a cockatrice or-or-or even a dragon? Or all three! W-w-we uh…oh, no…Agh!"

As Spike began to panic, the guys began to do so too as my mind too began to spin. What if something terrible had happened to them? They could be in danger! No, they’d defeated Nightmare Moon. It was probably nothing, they could handle it…but what if they couldn’t? They might need help. But what could possibly do? What could anypony do?

But you know what you can do, don’t you, Dusk?

With that thought, my thoughts became more ordered. I knew what I could do. The ponies I cared about, who had been so kind and welcoming to me, even if it wasn’t genuine, were in danger. Whether it was genuine or not, I owed them a lot. Now, it was time to repay those debts. Though I was gonna be able to do it alone. I was gonna need my team.

“Guys?” I said as I tried to get their attention, but they kept on panicking. “Guys. Guys!” when they continued to panic, I then decided to give a loud whistle which managed to get them to stop and listen to me. I then began taking on my authority as leader of the Element Squad. “Listen, I think Spike’s right. The girls are in trouble and they need help. Leon, Shield, Dog, we’re going to the Everfree Forest and find them.”

“Aye-aye, captain!” Shield said as he saluted to me as he, Dog, and Leon then began to look serious.

“Great! I’ll go with you guys and…” Spike said before I interrupted him.

“No, Spike, you need to stay here.” I said to him.

“But…” He said as he was about to protest.

“No, listen to me.” I said to the dragon. “If we’re not back with them in an hour, then you need to get reinforcements. Inform the Princess, tell her what’s happened. She’ll know what to do.”

“Dusk, are you insane? You can’t go off into the Everfree Forest!”

“Don’t worry, I won’t be alone.” I said to him with confidence. “Besides, I’m El Dragon, remember? Please, trust me. I’ve read a lot about the dangerous creatures in the Forest and the guys here can be able to help me out. I can at least try…please.”

Spike stared at me, apparently unsure as to restrain me or to give me a round of applause. He sighed in defeat.

“Alright. I’ll wait an hour. I just hope you’re right.”

“So do I. Go upstairs. We’ll see you later, I hope.”

“Good luck, guys.” He did as I instructed, giving us one last smile.

Before we left to go and search, I looked once more at Twilight’s list of tasks for me. Did she know this would probably be the last time she wrote something? Wait, what was that? Something caught my eye.

The parchment had been folded at the bottom, so much I hadn’t seen the last item that was hidden beneath it.

“Dusk, come on!” Shield said, ushering me to follow him and the others out the door as they stood in front of it.

“Wait, I found something on the list.” I said as I looked at the last item left. “Looks like Twilight folded the bottom to hide it.”

“What does it say?” Dog asked.

“It says ‘check your bag’.” I said as I then looked over to my saddlebag.

“You can check it later, come on!” Leon said to me.

“Leon, Twilight must’ve put this on here because she knew she probably wasn’t gonna come back.” I said to him. “Which means she left something in my bag for me in case it happened. I need to see what it is.”

With that, I crossed over to my saddlebag, checking the flaps.

Something was in my bag, tucked away among my belongings. It was a rolled up piece of parchment, a letter. It didn’t take a genius to figure out who it must be from.

“Dusk, what is that?” Shield said as he and the guys came over to me.

“I think it’s a letter from Twilight.” I said as I unfolded it and read the content.

Dusk,

If you’re reading this, well done for finishing the tasks I assigned you. It’s good to know that I can count on you.

Something’s wrong, Dusk. I don’t know what it is or why you won’t say, but something is on your mind. You may not want to, but I want to you to talk to me about it. I want to help you if I can.

That’s why I called you in to help yesterday. I just wanted to try and talk to you. My friends had mentioned the way you’d been acting. I thought that I could find out, seeing as how you and I have become such good friends. At least, I hope we are.

I remember seeing you, always on your own in the library back at Celestia’s School. Sometimes, I’d think I’d see you looking at me. I suppose I felt sorry for you, seeing you sitting there by yourself. I wish I’d viewed friendship differently back then…we could have been friends from the day we met.

Though I’m glad that you managed to make friends despite that. I want to make up for that now, just leaving you alone and not even coming over to say hello. We’re friends now and I want to help you. When I come back, let’s have a talk. Maybe we can figure it out. Please?

My friends are all worried. Yours as well. When you didn’t come back to them for a while, they started thinking that maybe…well, I don’t really want to say. You’re not a bad pony, Dusk. I think you’re just lacking in confidence I know there’s still a chance maybe we can change that. Please, talk to me?

I’ll see you when I get back.

Your good friend, Twilight Sparkle.

I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes as I read her name. Despite what I’d heard at the library door, despite what I now believed, Twilight had still been willing to give me a second chance. She still was…there was still…hope.

“And…check.” Leon said as he checked off that last item on the list for me as he and the guys smiled at me, smiles which I returned.

“We told ya they cared about you.” Shield said to me.

“Ya ready now?” Dog said to me as I wiped away my tears.

“Yeah.” I said, giving a more confident look. “Let’s go!”

Feeling my spirits be bolstered by this newfound discovery, we burst out of the library door. Together, we galloped through the streets of Ponyville, out of the border of the town. Like when we teamed up against the Dark Gang, I felt brave, confident, and indestructible. But I also felt great and happy to be with my team on another mission. We would be like Daring Doo, braving the dangers of the wicked Forest, battling through whatever got in our way to rescue our friends. Nothing was going to stop us now…

…Until we reached the dark line of wicked-looking trees. The Everfree Forest. That’s when Dog said “Wait! Does anypony know how to find ‘em?” he was right to ask that question. None of us knew how to direct ourselves through the forest.

I stood there for a while, staring into the dark. Then I took a deep breath and the others prepared themselves just as I did. We had an hour. There was no turning back now.

“Once more unto the breach, dear friends.” I quoted Shakesmare. We then stepped in, proceeding to search for them and called out their names as we did.

I’d read enough about it to know that the forest was bad news. It was full of dangerous creatures, all of which had no problems preying on anypony foolish enough to come across them. The animals took care of themselves, so they only needed equines for…well, food. I just hoped that wasn’t their fates. And I knew my teammates were hoping the same thing.

We continued on in through the forest, calling out the names of the girls one-by-one. Just like Dog said, we didn’t know whereabouts in the forest they were, if they could even hear us where we was. As usual, it was up to us Element Squad to save the day. We had to do this, we had to find them...

We need to find them and get them back home safely. We had to do this.

I heard something snap from behind.

I knew the others heard it because I also heard Leon say “What was that?”

Then a growl of some unseen beast went through. We tried looking around, searching for what was making that noise, but couldn’t see where it was coming from. What was that? What was making that noise?

Then I shook my head, snapped out of my curiosity, and said “Guys, come on! We can’t let any-thing scare us. We have to keep looking for the girls.”

They all agreed and we kept on with the search.

We searched high and low but couldn’t even find a trace of them anywhere.

“Agh! It’s no use! We’ll never find them in this forest!” I screamed. I stopped running and had my head lowered in depression.

What had I been thinking? I could barely even keep my friends, what had made me think I could even begin to save them? How could I have been so stupid?

I knew my friends were worried about me for they came around and comforted me.

“Cheer up, Dusk. We’ll find ‘em.” Dog said.

“Yeah. As long as we’re together, nothing can stop us, right?” Leon said.

But I didn’t even move an inch. Instead I had begun to cry, thinking how pathetic this was. Now, I would never see the girls again. I wanted to find her so badly, I wished there was a way to find them.

I didn’t know it, but my magic somehow weaved her shape in the dark, giving me a window of light. When I raised, I was amazed by how my magic responded to my emotions. I even felt a little warmer, just seeing her outline…recalling how elated I felt, when she told me she wanted to be my friend. It was like she was actually here, I felt a little braver…and when she had been the first to welcome me.

The tears were gone and a smile was formed upon my face.

But we all became confused when the orange light of her puppet started moving away.

“Wait, where’s it going?” Shield asked.

“I think I might know.” I said.

My puppet was cantering in the air, running off down a part of the forest. Then, it stopped and turned its head to look at us. It was like it was leading us somewhere…and it wanted us to follow.

This was something they’ve never done, not once did they do anything like this before…but then again, I’d never had friends before. Well, in turns I put my emotions into this. But I wasn’t complaining for I had a hunch that if we followed this puppet, it would lead us to the real Applejack.

I couldn’t explain why I had come to this conclusion, but deep down, I knew it would.

“You guys okay with this?” I asked and they all said they didn’t mind and we’re with me all the way in their own ways.

“Alright then,” I said, running to catch up, “lead the way and…Element Squad, let’s go!”

Then the others began to follow, with their hopes risen just as much as mine.

Just to make sure we were combat ready, we each transformed into our elemental forms.

Each transformation was different and all depends on the elemental it’s caused by.

Shield was an Earth elemental, so for his transformation, rocks cover up his body. After he’s fully covered an orange flash blasts them right off, revealing him as the orange, green-eyed, golem-like skinned, silver horned and armored hero Apolloid.

Leon was a Water elemental, so for his transformation, a huge spout of water covers his body. After that, it crashes down and a blue flash goes through, ridding the water and revealing him as the blue, light blue eyed, reptile-like, amphibious, silver armored hero Posidacus with his navy blue visor and water bullet cannon.

Dog was an Ice elemental, so for his transformation, ice covers his body. After that, the ice would crack and blast off his body with a violet flash, revealing him as the orange eyed, silver armored violet hydra-like hero Icedra.

For me, ʹcause I was Fire Dragon, a Fire elemental, flames form beneath my claws and hoofs and spread all across me until I become the green-eyed, red dragon with golden horn and tail spikes hero and leader of the team El Dragon.

The color form set off again with us right behind it. The four of us followed it as it lead us along through the dark…to find our friends.

Author's Notes:

What an unexpected turn of events! After a talk with Shield and the others, Dusk has now regained his trust in them and is willing to give the girls a second chance. But first the four must find and rescue the girls from the Everfree Forest, one of the most dangerous locations in Equestria. Will they be able to rescue the girls? Find out next time!

Okay, guys, we finally made it! Now you're gonna see the Element Squad in action! Also, I've added a little surprise that will change the lives of both the Mane 6 and the Element Squad forever. Do you want to know what it is? Then wait for the next chapter to find out! That's all I got for this chapter! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 13: Shining Light In Darkness, Part 1

Chapter 13: Shining Light In Darkness, Part 1

Galloping as fast as we could, we dashed after my color puppet of Applejack, as it continued to lead us through the forest, completely of its own accord and without my instruction.

Up until now, while I had never really been able to explain my talent, I at least thought I understood most of the aspects: I could weave a shape out of color and move it around, from basic geometry, to more complex “silhouettes” of ponies and the like. They were essentially puppets, under my control and nopony else’s. Or that was what I used to think. Though this wasn’t the first time I had this happen to me. I remember when I used my magic to create that yellow shield to protect me and the squad. But I could control that shield and create different variations of it. This was a creation of mine that moved on its own.

How was the puppet doing this? Was this something new that I’d never expected before? Did it have something to do with the girls? More importantly, was I right about it leading me and the guys to Applejack and could I use it to find the others too?

Eventually, the puppet slowed and stopped. We stopped too just in time or else we would have run into the pit in the middle of the forest clearing we had followed the puppet into. It had stopped above the pit, then it faded away. Was this the right spot? Only one way to find out…

“Applejack!” I called down into the pit. “Are you down there?”

“Dusk? Dusk, is that you?” I never thought I’d be so relieved to hear her voice.

“Yeah, along with the others.” I said to her.

“AJ, are you okay?” Dog asked her.

“Yeah, Dog… I’m fine.” She told him. “I can’t climb out, the sides are too steep!”

“Don't worry, I think I see you.” I could just make her out in the depths, looking up. “We might be able to get you out. Hold on!”

“Dog, you ready?” I asked.

“Yep.” Dog said. “Don’t worry, AJ, I’m comin’ to get ya!”

Focusing my tail spikes, I surrounded them around Dog to form a safety harness.

“Okay.” I said as I explained the situation to Dog. “AJ’s probably too deep in there to clearly see us. Only being able to hear us, she’ll be expecting to see our secret identities: Dusk Noir, Shield Steedor, Leon Aquilous, and Dog Fries. She doesn’t know about our elemental forms. Since you’re the one going down there, Dog, you should probably change…”

“Here I come, AJ!” Dog said as he then went off and jumped into the pit, still as Icedra.

“Dog! Aah!” I said before I was pulled by the line as I didn’t have time to make it long enough where I wasn't pulled down with him or could grip the ground so he didn’t drag me with him.

“Dusk!” Shield and Leon said as they grabbed my claws and helped me back up. I managed to hear Dog grunt in pain as he no doubt swung into the wall of the pit.

“You okay, Dog?” I said to him, trying to make sure he didn’t hurt himself too bad.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” The cowpony said to me. “Just bonked my noggin’ a bit.”

“Next time, wait until I give you enough line to go down there.” I said to him. “You nearly dragged me down with you.”

“Oh, sorry.” He said to me.

“Never mind. Just get Applejack out of there.” I said to him as I then began to lower him down. “Just tug on the line once you got her and I’ll pull you guys up.”

“Will do.” Dog said as he continued to descend.

Okay, to explain this, what I’m doing is called metalbending, a basic power that allows us Fire Dragons to manipulate and reshape the metal of our tail spikes into anything we want. Though the formation we use it for can only be used as an extension to grab or pull things and to change the shape of our bodies or a part of it. That’s why I was able to make my tail look like a pony tail. To explain the camouflage, one of my ancestors discovered that the tail spikes could change from gold to any color we want like a chameleon, another reason why my tail looked like a normal pony tail. Though there is little defect to it. The metalbending can only be applied to the Fire Dragon using it and can’t be spread and applied to others. Being literally a part of us, we can’t spread it to other ponies. The only way we can give it to them is by taking the spike off and giving it as solid matter. It only changes shape while it’s still attached and when we want them to. Without that, they just be regular gold spikes. Getting back to the story, I was actually grateful that the guys were able to catch me.

“Sweet Celestia, that was close.” I said to myself before speaking to Shield and Leon. “Thanks, guys.”

“No problem, bud.” Shield said to me with a smile before he gave a look of confusion. “Wait, isn’t Dog still Icedra?”

We then heard a scream from the pit and we gave a look of shock as we looked back at the pit, knowing that was Applejack seeing Icedra for the first. Dog told me that she had never saw an Element Gang elemental before. I could only imagine how scared and confused she might be.

Dog’s view

Well, this wasn’t the reaction I was expecting. When I got down to AJ, she just screamed and started punching me all willy-nilly. I managed to block them, but she still glared at me with anger. I just didn’t have a single clue why she was freaking out so much.

“Stay back, ya darn varmint!” She said to me as she kept trying to punch me.

“AJ, stop! Please! Ow!” I said as she managed to land a hit on my nose. “Applejack!” I then caught and held both her hooves.

“Ngh! Let go of me! Ngh!” AJ grunted as she tried to break free.

“Wait, calm down!” I said to her as I shook her and she finally looked at me. “AJ, it’s me, Dog.”

She growled at for a moment until her eyes widen and she said “Dog? Is that really you?”

“Yep.” I said as I smiled at her.

I watched as she smiled at me before she then hugged me.

“Dog, ya scared the heck out of me.” she asked me as I realized I was still Icedra and remember she hadn’t seen me like this. “What happened to ya?”

“Kind of a long story.” I said to her. “I’ll explain later. Right now, let’s get out of here.”

“Right.” She said as I then got a hold of her and then yanked the cord Dusk made to pull us up.

Dusk’s view

Getting the signal from Dog, I lifted them out of the pit and into the clearing. I’d done this before, so lifting two ponies was as easy as pie. As such, it didn’t took a bit out of me when I’d finished. We had done our first rescue together here in Ponyville: getting Applejack out of danger.

“Dusk, you okay?” Dog asked, his voice laced with concern.

“I’ll be alright.” I assured him. “I’d done this dozens of times in Canterlot before, remember?”

“Wouldn’t expect less from a Fire Dragon.” Dog said as I removed the harness, helping me stand when he’d given me long enough.

“Dusk?” Applejack said as she cover to me with a look of shock.

“Hey, Applejack.” I said to her with a smile. “Not really how I thought you were gonna learn about our secret.”

“I’ll say.” Leon said as he and Shield came over.

“Never thought our secret would be revealed in a rescue.” Shield said.

“Wait, Leon? Shield?” she said as she realized who the other two were by recognizing their voices.

“Yeah, it’s us.” Shield said, confirming her suspicion.

“We were gonna tell y’all about this when ya got back.” Dog said explain to us.

“Sorry you had to find out like this.” I said, feeling ashamed about this.

“It’s alright, sugarcube.” she smiled. “Thank y’all for savin’ me. Good thing ya found me, else ah might never have got outta there. How did ya find me anyway?”

“I’ll…I’ll explain later.” I turned to leave. “Come on, we need to find the others…”

“Now hold on there.” I stopped and turned back to her. She had a stern expression on her face. “I feel that ya owe me an explanation, Dusk. If ya won’t talk to the others, ya can talk to me, right now.”

“Applejack, is now really the best time to…”

“It’s as good a time as any.” She stood rooted to the spot. “Y’all are gonna explain to me why, when we’ve tried to be yer friend, yeh’ve pushed us all away and kept yerself locked up inside. Ah ain’t angry at ya, I just wanna know why.”

I couldn’t say that I hadn’t expected this. Regardless though, I was at a loss for words. I’d never had to explain myself or my actions to anypony, mainly because nopony bothered with me. I’d never had friends to talk to or keep promises with, I just had to be honest with myself and deal with my own problems, not really worrying about how I did it.

But now, here was Applejack, demanding that I tell her why I had been pushing her and her friends away. She probably saw it as bad-mannered and rude as I rightly expected. But I wasn’t ready to tell her…yet.

“Dusk, ya had to tell her sometime.” Dog said to me.

“Okay.” I started slowly, finding the right words. “I can’t tell you the whole story, it would take too long. Let’s just say it’s to do with how I see things, how I view others. That’s all I can tell you for now. I’m sorry.”

She stared at him for a while, then sighed. “Okay, ah guess that’ll have to do. Still doesn’t quite let ya off the hook, but we got other things to do right now. Just remember, when we get outta here, ah want the full story. That sound fair?”

“That’s fair.” I had to concede. There was no running from this now, not anymore. “By I promise that I…I’ll tell you the whole story. But right now, we need to find the others.”

“No arguments from me.” she agreed. “Ah don’t know where they all are, ah got separated.”

“Separated? How?” Shield asked her.

“Well, that’s the weird thing.” she began. “We were all together, walkin’ in the forest when…ah heard the voice-a ma lil’ sister, callin’ me to help her…”

“AppleBloom? Did ya find her?” Dog asked her.

“No. I ran off to try and find her myself, she really sounded like she needed me. Guess I didn’t see where I was goin’ and landed in this here pit. The sides were too steep ta climb out of and nopony could hear me. Thought I was a goner…til y’all showed up. What was that light I saw?”

“It was what I used to find you.” I said briefly. “What about AppleBloom? Did you find her?”

“No, but before I started tryin’ to get out, I heard this…laughin’. Horrible noise, gave me the chills just hearin’ it. Then…nothin’…”

I frowned. That didn’t give us a very good lead, but it did get me thinking. Whatever it was the sounded like AppleBloom was likely to be a creature of deception. My first thought was a Changeling, but if that were the case, it would have just blended into the town. Why would one feel the need to lure them into the forest like this? One other suspicion was…no, definitely not that…at least, I hoped it wasn’t…

“We’ll figure this out later.” I said to the group as I got back on track. “Right now, we need to find the others, and I think I know how.”

Time to see if this worked twice. I had Applejack, an athlete and a fighter. Now, I needed somepony to match her. I thought of her next, the elation I felt when she considered me an equal, the warmth I felt from my trust in her. I needed to find her.

The form of Rainbow Dash appeared in the air, flapping her wings. Like before, it began to move away, leading him in another part of the forest, where the genuine article would probably be.

“What the hay?” Applejack was staring in wonder at the puppet. “Dusk…what is that?”

“It’s an um…a locater spell.” I said quickly. “I looked it up before we came here, it’ll lead us to Rain-bow, come on.” Without waiting for a reply, I sped off, with the country pony close behind.

Before I’d had, however, I’d glimpsed the doubting look on her face. She didn’t fully believe my story and looked like she was about to ask further questions. Eventually, she dropped it and continued to follow me.

Dusk, why didn’t ya tell her that was your magic? Dog mentally said to me as we follow the Rainbow puppet, trying to make sure our conversation was private from Applejack. AJ already knows our secret.

Dog, this is different. I mentally said to him. We’re already giving her and the others too much of a shock with our secret. We don’t need any more questions right now. Once we’re done, I’ll maybe tell them the truth about my magic.

Maybe? Dog asked me with a raised brow.

Just focus on trying to find the girls, okay? I said to him as we then got back to following the puppet.

Another few minutes and we appeared out into a thicker part of trees, where the puppet proceeded to fade away. Through the branches, there wasn’t a lot to see, though I could make out a small clearing up ahead, where I saw a flash of blue on white and also…creamy yellow.

“Rainbow! Fluttershy!” Applejack took the lead, as we hurried out into the clearing to them.

It was certainly both of the pegasi. They were stuck fast in a gigantic web, made in the space between two trees. Rainbow was trying to struggle her way free, while Fluttershy was trembling in terror. Two birds, one stone. I thought.

“Applejack!” Rainbow broke into a smile. “Am I glad to see you! Who are these guys?”

“Dash, it’s us!” Shield said to her. “Shield, Dusk, Dog, and Leon!”

“Shield? Dusk? But how…” She said as she about to ask a question until she shrugged off her curiosity. “Never mind. Quick, get us down!”

“Don’t worry.” I turned to Shield and Leon. “Shield, you catch Rainbow, and Leon, you catch Fluttershy.” They nodded without question, hurrying up underneath the two pegasi.

“Oh, my.” She looked a million times more relaxed when she saw us. “Oh, please get me down.”

“Don’t worry, we’re not leaving you stuck in there.” I said firmly as I turned my tail spikes into scissors and cut a few threads of the web, though it took a few attempts to slice through the sticky, tough webbing. Acromantula webs were built to last against their prey and that included ponies, if they were lucky. Fortunately, the web’s architect was nowhere in sight…for now, at least.

I finally managed to cut them down and they both yelled as they fell down and Leon and Shield caught them.

“Thanks.” Rainbow said. “Boy, you weren’t kidding that he was cool.”

I smiled at that compliment.

“Thank you.” Fluttershy said and immediately, to everypony’s surprise, wrapped her legs around Leon in a tight hug, however, Leon return it gently and kindly.

“I-I-I’m sorry.” she stuttered quietly. “I-I-I was j-j-just so…sacred…thank you…”

“Hey, hey, it’s okay, it’s okay. You’re safe now.” Leon assured her soothingly. Then, I heard something move behind her and regretted my words.

“Um…guys? Not to worry y’all, but…I think somepony’s hungry.” Dog said scaredy.

Out of the shadows, it scuttled forward, the huge form of a spider. Its hairy legs were pointed at the sky, with many eyes fixed hungrily on them, making horrible hissing sounds and clicking its venomous pincers.

Leon let go of Fluttershy and moved her behind him, even though I knew he felt just as terrified as she did. I felt the same. I’d read enough about acromantula to know how dangerous they were. My mind quickly began forming a plan to fight it, perhaps distract it somehow, until…

“So…trap my friends in a web, will ya?” I glimpsed to see Shield step forward in front of it. And he looked furious. Was it my imagination or did the giant spider recoil slightly? “You hungry, huh? Well, how about a face full of my hoof!”

With a battle cry, he charged forward to engage it. Rainbow seemed to have joined the fray as she began to hit the arachnid. They moved so fast, that I barely had time to register where her blows landed and the acromantula could hardly keep up with Rainbow and Shield, let alone counter-attack. Its fangs were poisonous and its webs were sticky, but they weren’t of great help to it here. I supposed it was a good thing I decided to free her.

It was over in ten seconds flat (I actually counted) and the victors were clear. Rainbow and Shield dusted off their hooves like it was nothing and their would-be opponent was lying on the ground, dazed and knocked-out, waving a little white flag in surrender.

“Nice work, you two!” I praised as they came back, Rainbow giving it one last kick with her left rear hoof.

“Hey, you know us.” she said casually, though she did glare at me slightly.

“That was great, Rainbow, but…” Fluttershy spoke up. “Did you really…have to hit him?”

“Fluttershy, he was going to eat you.” Shield pointed out impatiently.

“I know, I know but…maybe there could have been another way out?”

“There was only one way out and it was past him.”

“What matters is,” Applejack stepped in, “is we’re all still uneaten. Now, let’s get outta here, before our dinner host wakes up.”

“Agreed. Come on, I think the forest path is this way.” They nodded and followed.

Edging past the dazed spider, I took the lead as we hurried away from its web. We soon arrived back at a path in the forest, as I suspected, and stopped to catch our breath. Rainbow then rounded on me, looking angry.

“Alright then, so here’s the thing,” she started, “so I’m waiting with the others, for hours, yesterday, waiting for you to show up and tell us what’s going on, then you don’t even show. What I wanna know is why and don’t try backing out of this, I’m onto you, ‘Dusky’…”

I was actually frightened of her at this point. She’d thought of me as cool once, but now it looked like I was going to be getting the same treatment as the unfortunate arachnid back there.

“Come on, spill it! Why have you been avoiding us?”

“Hold on there, Rainbow,” the country pony mare placated, “we’ve already been through this. Dusk has promised me, all of us, an explanation after we get outta this forest. Twilight’s right about not wantin’ ta hurt his feelin’s, but he feels we’re due an apology and the full story. Right, Dusk?”

“Yes…I have…” I still felt a little fearful…and ashamed.

“Oh, yeah? How do I know we can trust you? Are you just gonna leave us in the dark again?”

“I promised. If there’s one thing that’s true about me, it’s that I never break a promise.” I said sincerely.

“It’s true.” Shield said, supporting me. “There’s never been time when he has broken a promise.”

“Okay, fine. But you better keep that, otherwise I’ll be resorting to…different methods.” Rainbow said to me.

“Right…okay.” I said as I shifted uncomfortably and Applejack took over.

“Now that that’s settled, we need to find everypony else. I was tricked away from the group into that pit, but how’d you two get stuck in that web?”

“Well…you see…it’s kind of…my fault…” Fluttershy’s cheeks flushed red and she pawed the ground with her hoof. “We were walking along…Applejack had just run off. We didn’t know why, but we couldn’t chase after her. Twilight lead us on until…I heard…I heard animals. They sounded like they were in trouble…poor little things…” She went silent at that, retreating behind her mane.

“Yeah, so anyway,” Rainbow took over impatiently, “she ran off into the forest to try and find ‘em. We knew Applejack could look after herself, but I knew Fluttershy is about as tough as a feather. So, I chased after and, before I knew it, I’m stuck in that web and so was she.”

“Sorry…” She looked so ashamed of herself. So much so, I was compelled to speak up.

“Fluttershy, it wasn’t your fault.” I told her gently. “You’re safe now, that’s what matters and I’m glad that you are. I’m sorry that…I upset you so much, when I turned you and Leon down those other times, you didn’t deserve that.”

“Okay…thank you, Dusk. I forgive you.” She gave me a gentle hug, which I returned shyly.

“Seein’ a pattern here.” Dog noted. “You’ve all been lured away from the others somehow and trapped. This can’t be a coincidence.”

“Yeah, it’s all pretty fishy, if you ask me.” Shield said suspiciously. “Dusk, you’re the resident egghead without Twilight, any ideas?”

“I’m not sure. Hold on, I need to think.” I closed my eyes, analyzing what they had so far.

So, I could definitely rule out the Changelings. They would never do anything this elaborate and they would never imitate animals, only ponies. That didn’t leave many creatures on the list. It could be a Chameleodemon, but they weren’t that smart or cunning. There was, of course, one other I could consider…

A creature from Equestria’s dark history, from a time when chaos reigned. The ancient servants of their master…no, it couldn’t be one of them. They’d all been wiped out in the Order Uprising. But the signs…so far, it seemed to fit one of them…

“What is it, Dusk?” Applejack brought me out of my thoughts. “Ya got an idea, ‘bout what’s doin’ this?”

“I’m er…not sure yet, I need more facts first. I have an idea, but I really don’t want to consider it.” They looked at me for more details, but I gave them none. “Right, enough of that for now.”

We had to find the others first. The next pony I pictured was one of sophistication and grace, one who had been kind enough to invite me to stay for tea, to be glad to be in the same room with me…that reminded me of home…

As soon as my cousin Rarity’s form appeared, amid an amazed gasp from Fluttershy, I led them off once again. This region of the forest was a lot muddier than the rest of it, as we discovered the hard way. I was determined to find Rarity, Rainbow, and Fluttershy could fly and Applejack worked on a farm, so it didn’t bother them. My only concern was if it started to get thicker…which it did.

“Wait!” My command made them halt as I had more and more difficulty pulling my claws and hooves out of the mud. “It’s too deep, if we keep this up we’ll be stuck!”

“But we haven’t found Rarity yet.” Applejack reminded me, as she too tugged her hoof out. “We can’t leave her here!”

“I know, I know.” I racked my brains for an idea. I’d noticed that, as we got closer, the puppets got brighter. Right now, the fashion debutante’s was shining like the stars. She couldn’t be too far away.

“Okay, um…” But my shy nature prevented me from speaking up.

“Dusk, if you have an idea, this is no time to be shy about it.” Rainbow said.

“Okay.” I pointed to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. “I’ll send my spell on ahead of you, you’re the only ones who can’t get stuck in this mud. You just keep following it, she can’t be far now. Me and the others will wait here for you.”

“Wait, why aren’t you going with them?” Shield said to me. “You can fly, can’t you?”

“I can, but,” I said as I showed him my muddy claw, “unfortunately my claws got covered in mud.”

“Yeah, so?” Shield asked.

“So I’m not taking the risk of getting this mud on her and getting a beating.” I said. “You know how she is about her appearance.”

“Ugh! I still have nightmares about when I made her mad.” Leon shivered, remembering how Rarity traumatized him back then.

“So it’s up to you, girls.” I said to the pegasi.

“Right. You see, that’s a good idea. Come on!” The daredevil led the way, the Rarity puppet guiding them along.

I did my best to maintain it, I’d never let one get so far away before. After a few seconds, my influence faded and I breathed deeply. It had reached Rarity and faded away…at least, I hoped it had.

Fear still gripped me by my chest, due to my surroundings and the situation we were in. Nopony had ever relied on me for anything this big before. What if I couldn’t handle it? What if I failed? What if I was just a coward and ran away, leaving them here? I bowed my head, wondering if this would be worth it…if I could actually pull it off...

I felt a hand on my shoulder. Dog was there, giving me that honest smile that seemed to say “Don’t worry, everything will be alright.” I returned it gratefully, believing him. Even if the Forest was terrifying, at least I wasn’t alone in it anymore. I’d found three of them, perhaps four now, and I lead my team to execute each rescue. Of course we would find the others too.

I was actually amazed that he and Applejack still wanted to comfort me, especially after the way I’d acted around them. Maybe it was just their kind natures that they didn’t like to see others in distress. Either that or they’d already forgiven me…not likely though…

We waited, with baited breath. And we didn’t have to wait long.

The two pegasi returned, hovering over the muddy lands, my white unicorn cousin being held between them. Her hooves were covered in mud and she looked utterly relieved to see us all.

“Applejack! Thank goodness, you’re alright.” The girls set her on the dry ground as she reviled again from the mud. Until she saw me and the guys and…surprisingly brightened up. “I can’t believe it! The Element Squad! How great it is to see you all again.” She then ran over and hugged me. “Oh, Posidacus, dearie, mind giving me a little sprits?”

“O-okay.” Leon nervously said as he walked over and tried to give a light douse of water for her.

He closed his eyes as his cannon began to shake. A moment later, it went pouring a very gentle spray of water out like a fountain. My cousin looked at it with surprise before giving Leon a gentle smile.

“Oh, darling, there is no reason to be afraid.” She reassuringly said to him as he opened his eyes a bit to look at her nervously. “You can a little more power to it.”

“O-okay.” Leon said as he stopped the spout before closing his eyes again and instantly pumping his hoof in the air, making his cannon blast a big splash of water. He opened his eyes, saw the splash of water as it started coming, and said “Uh-oh.”

We all watched as it crashed down on Rarity, the water completely covering her but not being enough to push us away. When it clear, everypony was shocked to see what had happened to rarity. The mud was all gone, but the water had had completely soaked rarity and was dripping off her, her mane and tail now ruined. We couldn’t see if she was mad or not as her mane covered her eyes. Though we were all pretty scared as we had no doubt she was mad.

“Oh, boy.” I said, worriedly as the other guys spoke while feeling the same.

“Oh, geez.” Dog said.

“He’s dead.” Shield said.

“Aah!” Leon screamed as he then swiftly hid behind me and shielded himself for when Rarity would attack him. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to! Please don’t hurt me!”

“Hurt you?” Rarity said as we all looked to watch her brush her mane back to uncover her eyes and, surprisingly, she gave a soft, friendly expression and smiled at Leon. “Whatever do you mean, darling? I’m not going to hurt you.”

“Huh?” Leon said as he uncovered himself, got back up, and looked at her with confusion. “You’re not?”

“Why, of course not.” She said to him keeping that friendly look on her face. “I knew you didn’t mean it. Really, I have no idea why you’re making such a fuss about it.”

“But…your mane…” Leon said to her, pointing out that her mane was ruined.

“Oh, this?” she said, acting like it didn’t happen. “Honestly, darling, this is nothing. It’s just a simple fix.”

“Uh…how exactly are you supposed to fix that?” Shield asked, making a good point as it wasn’t like she could just shake it out.

In an instant, we watched as she then spinning her hooves around each other, collecting some wind in the process. We were shocked as the wind then began to actually show as a ring around her hooves.

“Huh?” Shield said as he raised a brow, shocked by this.

“What the…?” I said, just as shocked as he was and doing the same.

We then as she doing movements similar to a ballet dancer’s as the winds began to grow and surround my cousin. After a moment of her doing that, she then jumped into the air and twirled as the winds then surrounded her completely, the white color of her form still visible with the swirls of wind. It was a moment before they slowly floated down. We then watched as the winds disappeared as she stopped twirling and landed safely on her hooves like a cat landing on their feet. What shocked us the most was that the winds had completely dried her and, somehow, managed to changed her mane and tail back to normal. Me and the guys were literally jaw-dropped, buggy-eyed shocked as we saw she used the winds to restore her complexion. We weren’t the only ones as even Applejack, Rainbow, and Fluttershy were just the same (though Fluttershy wasn’t as much buggy-eyed as she was jaw-dropped). Guess they didn’t know about this either.

“There we go. Back to being fabulous.” Rarity said to herself as she saw her mane and tail were back to normal. She then looked at us all and saw our looks of shock. “Why are you all staring at me like that?”

“Rarity…what the heck was that?” Rainbow asked her, still shocked.

“I never knew you could do that.” Fluttershy said, feeling the same.

“Where’d ya learn how to do that?” Applejack asked Rarity, just as shocked.

“Nowhere. I’ve been able to do that ever since I was a filly.” The fashionista answered them before she flicked her hair. “Honestly, did you girls really think this gorgeous mane of mine just happens?”

“But how?” I said to her, still couldn’t quite figure out how a mare like her can be able to that. “Nopony can be able to do that!”

“Why, darling, it should be as bright as day,” She said to me, “seeing how we’re both…elementals.” She fluttered her eyes at me when she said that last part.

“Elementals? Wait…” I said as I began processing all of this. She was able to manipulate the wind like it was nothing and use it to set her mane like that, and she said we were both elementals. Piecing all that together with her personality, I soon realized what she meant and gasped. “You’re…the Air elemental?”

“Air elemental?” Shield asked as he began realizing who she was. “As in…”

“One of the six elementals of the Element Gang, yes.” She said, confirming it before she spoke with a bit dramatically. “I, Rarity Turbor, am the daughter of the hero Tornwing and the new Air elemental Torna.”

“I don’t believe it.” I said to myself as I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. “All this time we’ve been searching for the Air elemental and she was right under our noses!”

“But, if you’re the Air elemental, why didn’t you just come to Canterlot and help us?” Leon asked her, making a good point.

“Oh, I would’ve, darling.” She said as she explained herself, giving a look of guilt. “But, unfortunately, I still had my responsibilities back in Ponyville. I truly am sorry I did not come to your aid sooner.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Shield said to her, giving her a reassuring smile. “We all have problems dealing with our hero work and our normal lives.”

“Hey, wait a minute!” Rainbow said as she spoke to Rarity. “You mean to tell me is that you had superpowers and didn’t even tell us?”

“Rainbow’s right.” Applejack said as she spoke to Rarity. “Why didn’t you tell us?”

“Well, a girl must have her secrets.” Rarity proudly said.

“Speaking of powers, if you’re the Air elemental, why didn’t you get out of that mud yourself?” Shield said her, knowing about her powers. “You’re one of the only elementals that can fly!”

“Well, I would have, but unfortunately, I couldn’t do so as it would mean ruining my hair.” She said, making me roll my eyes at her.

“Of course, you would be worried about your complexion…Raritina.” I said to her with a smug, making her look at me with eyes widen with shock.

“P-Pardon?” she asked me. “What did just say?”

“Raritina. That’s your name, right?” I said to her, keeping my smug.

“Why, yes, but that’s my real name.” She said to me. “How do you know it?”

“Uh…Rarity?” Fluttershy said as she came up and got her attention before she then whispered into my cousin’s ear.

After she was done, Fluttershy moved away as Rarity gasped as she looked at me with shock.

“Dusk?” she said to me. “Is that really you?”

“Hey, cuz.” I said to her as I smiled at her, but my smile instantly left when I saw her then glare at me.

“Why you ungrateful colt!” she angrily said to me as she march to stand right in front of me. “You think the mere act of saving me is enough, do you?”

“Rarity, hold on.” Shield attempted to intervene but she wasn’t finished yet.

“Now, granted when I first met you, I found you polite and kind, but I’m not all smiles and style you know, I have my limits. It was extremely rude, saying you’d come back after you fetched something from home and then not doing so. I know that you are sensitive, but regardless of that, I, for one feel, that I am owed a reason as to why you saw fit to behave in such an…uncouth fashion.”

I felt the words hit me like hammer blows. So, Rarity, like Rainbow, was just as offended by my actions. Even more so, because of her standards and expectations for me. I’d done so well, acting so politely, making a good impression…

“Rarity,” I began, looking her in the eye, “you’re right about me. You have every right to be angry and I don’t blame you one bit. I shouldn’t have acted like that, especially to you, cousin. I’m no gentlecolt. I’m just a fool who thinks he is. You are owed my reasons for my actions and I’ve promised already to give them…to all of you. But…we need to find everypony else first, then I’ll explain myself. Is that fair?”

She regarded me coldly for a few minutes, as if analyzing every word, seeing if any syllable might have a hint of deception weaved into it. Eventually, she conceded, though she still looked annoyed.

“Very well…if you’ve promised, I will hold you to your word. A lady does not hold grudges you know, no matter how rude one may have acted. I’ll take your word, Dusk, but you had better not betray my trust.”

“No problem, cuz. I won’t.” I said before getting back to the crux of the issue. “Anyway, we need to know how you ended up stuck in that mud.”

“Oh, it was horrible!” she exclaimed. “My hooves, all dirty and wet! I thought it would be worth it, if it meant saving her.”

“Let me guess, ya heard somethin’ that lured ya away.” Applejack ventured. “Same here, same with Fluttershy.”

“Only with you…” I thought for a moment. If Applejack heard AppleBloom, then… “You heard Sweetie Belle, didn’t you? Sounding like she was in danger?”

“Why, yes, I did.” She looked at me with a glare before continuing. “Yes, I did hear her, calling my name, begging for my help. I just couldn’t leave my little sister in this horrid place, so I set off in search of her. Then this…mud started forming, but I kept going. Eventually, it became so thick, I couldn’t go any further. I tried calling out to Sweetie, but as soon as I became stuck, I heard nothing.”

I nodded, once again thinking, as the others began talking as well. So this creature knew about the fears of the girls, how to use them to its advantage. It had separated them, one-by-one, possibly to make them all vulnerable. It knew their friendship was strong, that they’d become easier targets once they were apart from each other. But to what end? What for?

“Dusk? Dusk, are you feeling well?” I snapped my eyes open to see Rarity looking concerned.

“He’s just using his egghead to figure this out.” Shield said, tapping my cranium. “Any better leads, Dusk? What do you think’s trying to get the girls?”

“I hope it’s nothing too bad.” Fluttershy murmured.

“Easy there, girl.” Applejack consoled. “I’m sure that, whatever it is, we can face it down tagether, right, Dusk?”

“Well…” I was about to voice my suspicions about the possible creature I had in mind, how fierce and ruthless it was and what it might do.

But then I looked around at them all, all looking to hopeful, despite the situation. These six mares were the ponies who defeated Nightmare Moon, who wielded the Elements of Harmony together. These were a group of wonderful friends and, while I might never hope to be a part of them, I could at least play a role in bringing them back together to defeat this foe.

“Yes.” was what I said, as confidently as I could. “Yes, you can. I’m sure of it.”

“Heck, yeah!” Shield led the cheering, as I smiled around at them all. “Let’s find Pinkie and Twilight and go get this thing!”

“Indeed, yes. Let’s get going and… Aww, no!”

“What? What is it?” Rarity asked.

“Nothing important. I just realized I’ve lost my scarf. It must have gotten caught on a branch. That was a good scarf. I liked that scarf.”

“Okay, now I know what can be used to tell you guys are related.” Leon said, talking about me and Rarity.

“Well…we could find it later.” Fluttershy ventured.

“Fluttershy, I don’t think a lost piece of winter wear is our biggest concern right now.” Rainbow pointed out.

“Yes, you’re right. Sorry.” She looked back at me, where I felt rather silly bringing that up.

“She is right. Anyway, never mind that.” I said getting back on track. “We have more important things to do.”

“Indeed.” Rarity said before saying “Seeing how you four have decided to use your powers, mind if I join?”

I knew she was asking if she could transform and I smiled and said “Not at all. Go for it.”

“Thank you.” She said to me as she transformed.

With Rarity being an Air elemental, her transformation really differed from mine and the guys. The way she did it was that she jumped and span while a mini-cyclone forms around her. After so, a green flash went through and the winds dissipated, revealing her as a green Pegasus mare wearing sliver armor with three flat claws as the tips of her wings, this being her elemental form going by the name Torna.

“Sweet!” Rainbow said as she and rest of the girls were amazed by Rarity’s transformation.

“So that’s your elemental form.” I said to her as I finally got to see what an Air elemental looked like. “Really suits you.”

“Why, thank you.” Rarity said to me.

“Okay.” I said as we got back on track of what we were doing. “Let’s get to work.”

Hiding my flushed face from them, I thought of how happy she made me, how easily she made me laugh and began following the Pinkie puppet, which was bouncing through the air like the actual pony.

As I led us through the branches and thickets, I was cursing at myself. Why hadn’t I watched my mouth? Why hadn’t I stopped and thought about what I was doing? Even if they were doing it on Celestia’s orders, the girls were still angry at me for the way I acted because they had expected me to receive them better. If only they actually knew me. Explaining myself was going to be hard and they would never accept it.

And yet…I was still hoping for a chance that they would forgive me, give me another chance…or at least, let my conscience be clear. Even it was fake friendship maybe…maybe it could be genuine, if I gave it a chance. Pinkie had said that you didn’t know what might happen, unless you tried first. Maybe there was some truth to that. On the subject of Pinkie…

We found her, wrapped up in the roots of a tree, barely visible. Her joyous voice echoed out from the roots.

“Hey, guys, I knew you’d find me!”

So optimistic. I thought admirably.

“This tree is weird, I jumped into the roots and it started trying to hug me. I tried getting out, but it must really like hugs, ‘cause it wouldn’t let go.”

“I can see that.” I examined the moving roots, one of which tried to rope me in too.

“What in the hay is that?” Applejack kicked away a groping root. “I ain’t never seen a tree like this before.”

“It’s a Tentacle Tree.” I explained automatically, remembering when I’d read about it. “They’re very rare and are said to only grow in the Everfree Forest. They ensnare their prey in the roots and draw them in. The more they struggle, the more it pulls until…well…”

“Wow, you are an egghead.” Rainbow noted.

“Is that a bad thing?”

“Depends, on if I like you or not.”

“Oh.” I resumed my silence.

“Is there any way to free her?” Rarity asked, drawing away from a creeping root.

"Yes. There's a specific spot on the trunk that, if you tickle, it releases its hold on you.” I said as I explain the solution. “It involves getting up close though, but it should stand out from the rest of the plant.”

“Well, who’s gonna try at it first?” Dog asked.

“I’ll go first, I insist.” I said.

“Dusk, are ya sure? Ya don’t have to do this to prove yourself or somethin’ like that.”

“I can go, you don't have to.” Rainbow volunteered.

“Trust me, I know what to look for and…I think I do it. Please, let me?”

Nopony else argued as I approached the tree and began looking over the trunk. I could feel the roots beginning to wrap around my arms and legs, but I shook them off as best I could and continued. I was in my element, it was just like looking for a specific book on a shelf, one that stood out from all of the others. The roots were getting tighter, they’d soon pull me down…but Pinkie was counting on me.

Then…there! A bright white patch on the back of the tree. With some effort, I strained myself out of the tree’s grip and tickled the spot with my claws. I heard a creaking as the roots receded and I hopped down from the roots in triumph.

“Yay, I’m free! Not that I don’t like a good hug, but there is an official limit and that tree was pushing it.” She turned to me, grinning before she gasped. “El Dragon? What are you doing here?”

“Uh…it’s me, Pinkie.” I said to as I revealed who I am. “Dusk.”

“Dusk?” She said before she then pulled me into a tight hug. “Oh, I knew you were psychic!”

“What?” I said as I was confused by this.

“Well, you’re a Fire Dragon, right?” she said, shocking me.

“What? How do you know what a Fire Dragon is?” I asked her.

There was then a flash and she was gone, surprising me. I then felt something grab me by the arms, lift me off the ground, and then carry off to the others, gently putting me on the ground. After that, I looked and saw that everypony was looking at me with shock, confusing me.

“What’s everypony staring at?” I asked before I then felt a tap on my shoulder. “Huh?” I looked and saw nothing there. “What?” Then there was another tap on my other shoulder and I looked again to get the same result. I then turned back and was surprised by Pinkie standing and smiling in front of me. “Aah!” I fell on my back as Pinkie began to giggle.

I managed to get and look at Pinkie, ready to tell her that it wasn’t funny, only to be was shocked by what she was doing. She was actually standing. She was floating just a few feet off the ground. I looked and saw that the lower half of her body had transformed in a streak of yellow lightning.

“Pinkie, how are you going that?” I said, still shocked by what she was doing.

“Well, duh!” Pinkie said as she filled herself upside down. “Because I’m the Lightning elemental, silly!”

“You’re the Lightning elemental?” I said to her and she nodded. Now I see how it all made sense with her. I actually laughed a bit at how obvious it was. “No wondering you’re so random.” I then looked to the guys as I motioned to Pinkie. “Guys, looks like we found our wild one!”

“Pinkie Pie is the last member of our team?” Leon asked as he and the guys were shocked by this.

“You have superpowers too, Pinkie?” Rainbow said, just as shocked as the guys.

“Why didn’t you tell us before?” Applejack asked her.

“You didn’t ask.” Pinkie said with usual smile before she then floated back down and her lower half turned to normal.

“Two elementals in one day.” Shield said. “What are the odds?”

“And they’re wielders of the Elements of Harmony.” I said. “Rarity is Generosity and Pinkie is Laughter, both have elements that are their family virtues.”

“Wait, Rarity?” Pinkie said as she looked at my cousin. “Is that you?”

“Well, yes.” Rarity said to the wild card as Pinkie came up and grabbed her hoof.

“Oh, my gosh! You know what this means?” Pinkie said as she looked at Rarity with eyes filled with excitement. “We’ll be working together! Now we’re really besties!”

“You know, the way she is, I’m not gonna bother asking why she didn’t show up.” Shield quietly said to Dog, who nodded in agreement to not do so either.

“Also thank you, Dusky Psychic Pony.” Pinkie said after she let go of Rarity and went over to me. “How did you know where to find me? I could see this pink bright light and then I saw you guys. Did you use your psychic powers to find me? I bet you did!”

“I suppose you could say that, yes.” I said, humoring her. “Now, to demonstrate them further: you were in the forest, when something lured you off the path and got you trapped here.”

“Ooh, you’re good.” She said to me. “Yep, that’s what happened. Me and Twilight were looking for everypony else ‘cause they’d all run off. I was looking in one spot, she was looking in another when I heard something that sounded like somepony having a party. I thought it sounded like fun and that I’d find my friends there, so I went off to have a look, then this tree started hugging me, then you all showed up and now we’re here. Did you see any parties by the way?”

“No, we didn’t.” A party that was what it used to lure her? So, it knew desires and interests as well. “Well, we’re just glad you’re safe.”

“Me too. I feel bad for leaving Twilight though, especially when I have no cake to bring her…” She stopped as she realized something. “Hey, I just remembered, you were meant to come back yesterday but you didn’t. How come?”

She didn’t sound angry, more politely curious. I actually was tempted to tell her, but stopped myself.

“I can’t tell you, not right now. I’ve promised to the others that I’ll explain myself to you all.”

“Hmm…I know, let’s make you Pinkie promise! Then you’ll have to tell us!”

“Pinkie Promise? Really?” I said, surprised she suggested that.

“What?” Shield asked as he and the guys were confused by this.

“It’s kind of promise she made, one you can’t really break.” I said as I explained it. I stared at her for a few minutes. She stared back. She was actually being serious about this. Well, if it guaranteed my word to be taken… I sighed in defeat and said “Alright. I’ll do it.”

“Great! Now repeat after me.” Pinkie began miming several actions. “Cross your heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in your eye.”

“Okay. I Pinkie promise.” I vowed, mimicking her actions, but shoving my claw too hard into my eye. “Ow!”

“Oopsie! Oh, well, now you have to tell us when we get out.”

“And if I don’t?”

“Oh, believe me,” Rarity said, darkly, “you’ll tell us or…well, let’s just say it’ll get ugly.”

“Like with you when somepony messes with your hair? Aah!” Leon said as he was then hit with a wind blast from Rarity, knocking him down. He then got back up. “Okay, I deserved that.”

“I would have to say it is something similar to that.” She said to me.

“Duly noted. Now, for Twilight. Hold on.” I focused my thoughts on her now, all of my hopes and dreams that I’d had, how they’d all virtually come true…how she had become the friend I’d always wanted.

“Ooooh!” Pinkie stared as Twilight’s puppet formed. I almost felt happy just seeing that. “That’s pretty.”

“You…think so?” This was hardly the best time to ask, but it would be nice to know.

“Of course it is.” Rarity was the one who spoke up. “I didn’t want to say anything before since we were busy and I’m still rather offended, but it really is quite beautiful magic.”

“No arguin’ that. That’s a mighty fine light show ya got goin’ on there. I’m sure Twilight would wanna have a look at that spell when we find her.”

I looked at the guys and saw them giving me smug looks, their way of saying “We told ya they’d like it.”

“Perhaps she will.” I felt a little more bolstered at their kind words. “Anyway, let’s go and find her, then get out of this forest.”

“Sure thing. Lead the way!” Rainbow declared, giving me a grin as she dashed off. She seemed to have lightened up, now I had Pinkie promised.

“Wait!” Pinkie said, making us all stop and look at her.

“Yes, Pinkie?” I asked my new teammate.

“Before we go, can I change like you guys?” She asked me before she started begging. “Can I? Can I? Please?”

The way she was begging was just like a little kid wanting something from their parent. She even used the puppy dog face. She certainly isn’t the wild one for nothing. I thought as I smiled.

“Yes, Pinkie. You can change.” I told her.

“Whee!” She cheered as she then went on to transform.

With Pinkie being a Lightning elemental her transformation was just as unique. An electrical sphere formed around her. After it did, it gave her a few volts of electricity before she curled up into a ball and started spinning clockwise at rapid speed. After she started spinning, a yellow flash goes through. When it was gone, she stopped spinning and landed on all fours on the ground, revealing herself as a white tiger-like mare wearing gold armor with paws for her front hooves and bracelets with small claws on them.

“So that’s your elemental form.” I said to her.

“Yep!” She said with a cheerful smile. “When I’m like this, you can call me ShockBlade!”

“ShockBlade. I like it.” I said to her before getting back at the task at hoof. “Now, let’s go!”

With that, we all then went off and followed the puppet. Further inspired by the high spirits of the girls and my team, the fact that me and the guys had found the girls, found out two of them we’re the last two members of our Element Gang team, and that they liked my magic, I charged on as my simulacra of Twilight ran on ahead, leading us to her.

“Don’t worry, Twilight.” I murmured. “We’re coming for you.”

Author's Notes:

After discovering a new power in his magic, Dusk and his team have managed to rescue five of the Mane 6 and found the last two elementals: Rarity Turbor the Air elemental Torna and Pinkie Pie the Lightning elemental ShockBlade. Now all that is left is to find Twilight Sparkle. Will Dusk and his friends be able to find her and what exactly is this mysterious creature that is after the Mane 6? Find out next time!

Did you guys like that little surprise there? Yeah, when I looked through the notes I had on the Element Gang elementals, I found out that two of the Mane 6 fit perfectly with two of the elementals: Rarity and the Air elemental Torna and Pinkie Pie and the Lightning elemental ShockBlade. Seeing how all of them were girls and their personalities matched, I thought "why not have Rarity and Pinkie as the last two elementals?" And that's what I did. Really cool that I did, right? Anyway, This is a special two-parter. Even Element Gang stories have that, even with their origin stories. Like in MLP, you'll be seeing Element Gang two-parters. Well, that's all I have for this chapter! Hoped you like it! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 14: Shining Light In Darkness, Part 2

Chapter 14: Shining Light In Darkness, Part 2

Previously on Rise of the Element Gang, me and the guys ventured off into the Everfree Forest after the girls didn’t come back to the library. In the search, I discovered a new power in my color magic which I used to track down the girls and we rescued them. We had already save Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie. With saving them, me and the guys were met with a little surprise: it turned out that two of the girls were the last two elementals we were trying to find, Pinkie Pie was the Lightning elemental ShockBlade and Rarity, my own cousin, was the Air elemental Torna. With all of this, we then went off to find that last pony we needed to find, the one I longed to become friends with, Twilight Sparkle. With how all the girls got trapped, I really hoped that what we’re dealing with isn’t what I think it is and that we’re not too late to save her.

---

“Twilight’s…down there?” Applejack asked.

“That’s where the spell’s leading us.” I confirmed.

“Oh, my. It’s so dark…and scary.” Fluttershy trembled.

“Don’t worry, Fluttershy, just remember my song!” Pinkie hummed happily.

“Pinkie’s right. Scary, shmary, let’s get in there and find her.” Rainbow declared confidently.

“Absolutely. Our friend is down there and we’re not going to let some silly shadows in the dark stop us from reaching her.” Rarity declared.

“Yeah. Plus you got six elementals to back you up.” Leon said to Fluttershy, reassuringly. “There’s nothing to worry about.”

We were standing at the mouth of a cave, staring down at the puppet, which was lighting the way up ahead. Compared to most cave tunnels, this one was rather small, only about ten feet from floor to ceiling. There were two forks in the passage ahead, a possible indicator that this cave was going to be more like a maze than anything else. The puppet would guide us to Twilight.

I had a sense of foreboding, staring down into the depths. I still had my strong suspicions about what we might find, and was scared to venture further. But…Twilight was counting on me, the team, and the girls were with us. I would be fine…wouldn’t I?

“Dusk? Dusk, you okay?” Applejack was looking concerned.

“I’m fine, thanks… Sort of.” I could hear the shaking in my own voice.

“Dusk…you’ve already done so much. You can stay out here, and we can go searching for Twilight.” Fluttershy seemed to understand my fear. But she was brave enough to go down there, what was stopping me?

“Thanks for the offer, but I’m going with you. I’ve not been the best of friends as you’ve all pointed out. I want to try and make it up to you here, especially to Twilight.”

“Dusk, all we want is an explanation from you.” Rainbow reminded me. “We don’t completely hate your guts or anything like that, but you don’t have to put yourself in danger.”

“No, I couldn’t…live with myself if I just left you and did nothing to save her…or at least try. Cowards die many times before their deaths, while the valiant never taste of death but once.” I quoted smartly, feeling a little braver.

“Shakesmare? Quite well-read, aren’t you?” Rarity noted.

“Only with mostly…useless stuff.” I said. “Besides, I’m the only one who can do this spell.”

“Dusk is right.” Dog said, supporting me. “He’s the only pony able to do the spell right. Besides, he’s a Fire Dragon. He can take care of himself.”

“Yeah, he’s pretty much the toughest guy I’ve ever met.” Shield said before speaking to me. “So, are we going to head down or what?”

“Right. Enough hanging around, let’s go.” I said to him, answering his question.

With that, I led the way into the depths of the unknown, the light of my magic guiding the way. We moved more slowly than we did outside, with good reason. From what I could tell, this cave was very old. Any stress to the walls could cause it to collapse and trap us. So, we kept up a gentle, almost jogging pace, the puppet always waiting for us first. Along the way, I also fashioned arrows into the dirt, leading us back to the cave entrance.

None of us spoke at all, meaning the only sounds were our echoing hoofsteps. It was like we all knew that something else was down here, not just our friend and were listening for it, trying to find any sign of something lurking in the dark. There was no question that something had lead us here with malevolent intentions in mind. We weren’t taking any chances.

As such, I felt even more out of place. Not only were the girls good friends with each other and users of the Elements, besides two of them being my team by destiny, but they had a lot more experience than me. They’d faced off against more threats together than I had in my whole life. More than the guys too. Though that wasn’t gonna stop me from leading my team in completing our mission. Though, from that shaking from earlier, I couldn’t get rid of that feeling I was having. Felt like a chill ran over me. Seemed like something…a Fire Dragon would be afraid of.

“Ya really do want to prove yerself, don’t ya?” Applejack had joined me walking.

“Of course. You’ve all done your best to make me and the guys welcome and the guys managed to appreciate it, while I’ve just pushed you away. I want to, at least, repay you for that.”

“Well, I’m say you’ve done that. Not many ponies woulda had the guts to come in here or even get close. I must say, Dusk, I don’t quite understand ya. You’re a real mystery.”

“Well, maybe…I can change that.” I murmured, giving a small smile. “I hope.”

“I’m sure ya’ll try your best. I’ll let ya concentrate.” She drew away a little, leaving me grateful for the talk.

While we walked, I noticed the cave was getting higher, slightly, but it was increasing in size. The different turns and twists were starting to lessen too, though I still left markers to find our way back out. We must be getting close…

It was when the tunnel had only one way to go, a turning to the right up ahead, that my puppet of Twilight faded away. It was dark, except for the mild glow that was emitting from the cavern ahead. This had to be it. I looked around at them all. They were all determined, even Fluttershy to an extent. They weren’t turning back…and neither would I.

We reached the entrance, looked inside and saw-

“Twilight!” we all exclaimed at the sight of her.

She was at the end of a long cavern, which was shrouded in darkness, except for the faint glow she was generating. Her eyes were closed, her head lolled, but she was still breathing.

“I’ll get her outta there!” Rainbow was about to head off inside.

“Wait! Something’s not right. Look closely.” I pointed with my claw.

Something was coiled around Twilight’s head. Some kind of dark tendrils, gripping onto her skull, emanating their own red glow. Like she was connected to something else…

“What is it? What’s happening to her?” Rarity asked fearfully.

“I’ve got a bad feeling about this.” Pinkie declared. Even she looked scared.

I was about to respond when another voice spoke. This voice had no warmth, compassion or pity. It was a low, hissing sound that sent shivers up my spine…and confirmed my fears.

“What issss thisssss…?” Something stirred behind Twilight, dark coils shifting. It leaned its head forward, making my stomach contract.

The closest thing I could compare this to was a snake. But even then, snakes had more endearing qualities than this monster. A long pointed face on a massive head, large bone-white fangs than glinted in the dark, small fierce red eyes, scales so black that they absorbed all light…just as those ancient books in the Canterlot library had described them…but the actual image was even more terrifying.

“Uh, guys?” Leon said as we all looked and saw him looking forward in fear.

I looked to where he was looking and finally noticed what had him spooked. The area around the creature was littered with the bones of dead animals. Mice, owls, snakes, cockatrices, manticores, I could even see part of a dragon, teenaged from the size. All who had the misfortune of falling for its tricks.

“Fellas…are those…bones?” Dog said just as shocked as us.

“Guess we found the culprit, huh?” Shield asked me.

“Yeah, no doubt about it.” I said, answering him as I examined the amount of skeletons. “By the looks of it, it appears to have been tricking other creatures into traps, just like the girls.”

“You mean they aren’t the only ones?” Leon asked me. “How long has it been doing that?”

“By the looks, I say it’s been down here for years.” I answered him.

We then looked forward as the creature hissed in displeasure at the sight of the girls as it further wrapped its coils around Twilight.

“What are you all doing here?” It said, no doubt speaking to the girls. “How did you esssscape the traps I sssssset for you?” I could’ve sworn I saw it gave a smile when it looked more carefully at us. “Oh! The sssssix elementalsssss, together once again. Well, that explainsssss it. Come to ressssscue your friendsssss, have you? Of coursssssse, you would do anything essssspecially if two of your own were the onesssss trapped.” It shook its head. “I sssssssuppose it doesssss not matter now. Sssssavesssss me the trouble in tracking you four down and, now, I don’t have to go to the trouble of finding you all to…devour you.”

“Elementals?” Leon asked, surprised it recognized us.

“Is that thing talking about us?” Shield asked me.

“By Celestia…what is this creature?” Rarity was gazing in a kind of frightened awe.

“I dunno, but I like the whole ‘sssssss’ thing it has. Makessss talking so much more fun!” Pinkie imitated oddly.

“Oh, believe me,” I whispered, “this thing barely comprehends the meaning. Well, unless you consider that it finds its own evil deeds ‘fun’.”

“Dusk, what is it? What’s it doin’ to Twilight?” Applejack asked.

Normally, I wasn’t the best at speaking, or standing up for myself. I was always pausing, stuttering, due to my lack of self-confidence. But, when it came to something I truly despised, I found myself always saying the right words to express just what I thought about it. Besides, I wasn’t Dusk Noir right now. I was El Dragon. So I needed to explain the situation now if we were gonna be able to beat it.

“It’s feeding off her essence, everything that makes her Twilight Sparkle. Her memories, hopes, dreams, powers, until there’s nothing left.” I said this all very bitterly, then addressed the creature. “I suppose you have to. Extinction must be very demanding on energy reserves.”

“Who are you, colt?” It raised itself a little higher. “You know of my kind? You’re quite ssssssmart for a Fire Dragon pup.”

“My name is Dusk Noir. And I see you know what I am.” I told it, feeling a little braver and angrier with every passing minute. “I know that you’re not meant to even exist, Paraserpent!”

“Long has it been ssssssince my brethren’s name hassssss been spoken.” it hissed. “Sssssoon, it will be ssssssaid in fear once more!”

“Paraserpent?” Rainbow approached me. “What excatly is this thing?”

“Centuries ago, when Equestria was under the rule of the entity Discord.” I began to explain. “He had the Paraserpents as his minions. They thrived on the suffering and misery he created with his chaos. They were creatures of deception, he used them to instill further fear among the ponies, to keep them from standing up to him. When Celestia and Luna led the Order Uprising, the Paraserpents weren’t prepared for the power they unleashed. They were all wiped out by the Princesses, so Discord would be vulnerable. Or so it seemed.”

“I sssssurvived.” the vile monster told us. “Ssssso long have I waited for the chance to strike back against those princesses. I have waited here, regaining my strength by luring creatures down here, waiting for the right moment…it came after I ate him…” It gestured to the dead dragon. “I learned that the Elements of Harmony had moved on…into different poniessssss.”

“Dusk, ya said this thing absorbs power, right?” Dog asked me and I nodded in confirmation. “So…what? It used the power from that dragon ta find out about Twilight’s letters to Celestia?”

“I think so. It intercepted them, learning about his new enemies. Then,” I then spoke to the Paraserpent, “let me guess…you made a fake one and sent it, telling Twilight to bring all of her friends here, then seperated them. After that, you would drain them all, making the Elements useless against you and also taking their power.”

“Correct.” it answered smugly. “Without your precious friendship, nopony would be able to ssssstand against me. Not even the elementalsssss, essssspecially when two would be no more. I will thrive, return my kind to glory. Then, we shall free our masssssster, chaossssss will reign once more!”

“Ha, ha!” Pinkie was pointing at it triumphantly. “You’ve told us your whole plan now, so now we can get help and stop you. Silly villains, why do they always do that?”

“You will not becausssse…you will not leave thissssss place alive.” Its red glow grew brighter. “Now you are all here…I can devour you all!”

“Oh, yeah? Well, bring it on!” Rainbow sped off into the air, charging across the room at full force. I saw it grin, its red glow get brighter.

“Rainbow, no!” But it was too late.

The Pegasus barely reached it when a red bolt of energy hit her. As soon as it did, she began to fly around in circles at rapid speed, constant loop-the-loops. I could hear her wailing, unable to stop herself, as the Paraserpent laughed cruelly.

“What in the…what’s it done?” Applejack asked urgently.

“It’s draining Twilight’s essence, her magic included. That means it can use all her power against us.” No sooner had I said this, the monster’s magic glowed again. “Take cover!”

We all dived behind nearby clusters of stone, as we were bombarded by bolts of magic. Nopony else was hit, but it did have them effectively pinned.

“Whaddya we do now?” Applejack yelled over the noise.

“If it’s using Twilight’s power, all we have to do is get close enough to knock her out of its grip, then it can’t use her anymore.” Rarity shrieked as a spell whizzed over her head. “It’s just getting to it…”

“Well, we can’t play hide-and-seek with it, it knows where we are.” Pinkie pointed out.

“Its grip is slippery though.” I informed. “We should be easily able to tug Twilight out, but again that means getting close. We’ve lost the advantage of surprise, but there is a lot of room to maneuver in here, so…”

“We’ll have to rush it, it can’t take us all down at once. If we spread ourselves out, it’ll have to go for us one at a time.” Applejack strategized. “Ah can make a run first, Ah’m fastest here.”

“B-b-b-but what if it h-hits us?” Fluttershy asked fearfully.

“It won’t be anything fatal, it’ll want to keep us alive so it can feed.” I pointed out. “But it will be something to stop us moving, so avoid those blasts as best you can.”

“Agreed, we all run on three. One…two…three!” Applejack led the charge, as we leaped out of cover and spread around the room, dodging magic.

The Paraserpent did seem at a loss as to who to aim at first, its shots unfocused and random. Applejack and Dog took this chance and galloped as fast as they could. They ducked, dodged, and dived like they were in a rodeo. But now, it was focusing on just them. They almost made it…

ZAP!

They were hit, falling to the ground, dragging their back legs, like they suddenly had weights attached to them. They tried to pull themselves on the ground, but they just didn’t have the strength to do it. I felt some despair, as they collapsed, exhausted. Two down…

Rarity was the next to run the gauntlet. Unlike Applejack and Dog, who ran a straight route, she weaved around, feinted and dodged, keeping it guessing. She faked moves in one direction, then changed course so the attack missed. It looked more like she was dancing, as she still carried herself with grace and style. In the end though, her opponent learned from its mistakes and tried one of its own.

As she did another one of her feint moves and the attack missed, the next bolt intercepted her at where she was moving to. As soon as it hit her, Rarity’s styled mane and tail came alive, wrapping themselves around her legs and forcing her to the floor.

“Betrayed by own mane, the irony of it all!” she despaired dramatically, trying to break lose.

Pinkie was the next to be targeted, but the Paraserpent was having a great deal of trouble hitting her. She, like Rarity, was moving around the cave to confuse it, not picking a straight path. But while Rarity’s movements were possible to predict, Pinkie’s was downright random. A move to the left would suddenly be ended by a leap into the sky or she would start moving backwards, bouncing on her hooves or just flying in dizzying formations.

As such, the Paraserpent was making frustrated hisses as she jumped around like crickets on a pogo-stick. She actually managed to reach Twilight and attempted to wrest her from the Paraserpent’s grip. But it must have been tighter than I thought, as she was having trouble pulling her out…which left her vulnerable to an attack.

She was blasted back as a bolt finally hit her. At its contact, she was lifted off her hooves and, in this case, paws and floated into the sky like a balloon. She tried scampering on thin air, but couldn’t move forward, as she hit the ceiling, helpless.

Now, it was only me, Leon, and Fluttershy. Viewing the timid Pegasus as the weakest, the Paraserpent focused its attacks on her now, which really minimized her chances of success. Every time she tried to move forward, she leaped back as a blast just missed her. She was being back up further and further away until she hid behind a rock again. But Leon would defend her as she did. Even though he was just as scared as her, it didn’t stop Leon from defending his friends.

“Oh, no…Oh, my!”

"That’sssss right, cower and hide!"

Its cruel laughter ringing in my ears, I tried desperately to think of a new plan. We couldn’t move forward one at a time, our enemy would just focus its attacks when we tried. It might have worked if we all rushed at once, but there were too few now. Its eyes would be on me soon, I would be-

Wait…that’s it! The eyes! They were small, tiny, probably due to centuries of darkness. That meant its eyesight would be terrible. Perhaps this might work, at least for a bit. It would depend if I could coordinate this many of them. I remembered five random ponies I’d seen, weaving them from my magic. Come on, this had to work.

“What? What isssss thisss? Where did you all come from?” I looked around, to see myself joined by puppets of normal pony size. It had fooled the Paraserpent! “No matter. More food for me!”

I galloped as fast as my legs and arms would allow, making straight for Twilight, ordering mentally for my puppets to do the same. It was difficult, I’d never had to coordinate this many before and under so much pressure…but I had to…I could do this.

I ducked under shot, but no more were sent my way. The forms all weaved and dodged under the attacks, two had already been destroyed by blasts. Just a little closer, almost made it…a third was gone, the Paraserpent turning its head back to me. Had it seen through my trick? No, don’t think about that, Dusk, almost there… I was going to make it.

Two blasts missed me, I leaped with all my might, hands reaching forward…and I pushed Twilight out of its coils, landing with a hard smack on the floor. Pinkie must have loosened them up. I heard it screech in frustration and rage.

Twilight was still knocked out, barely stirring but still alive. A purple essence was flowing back into her, her essence. Paraserpents couldn’t be disturbed while feeding, or else they wouldn’t get the full meal. She would be okay. Thank Celestia…I’d done it!

I then began to carrying her away, as far from the Paraserpent as possible. The others joined my effort, their spells having worn off now Twilight had been freed of the Paraserpent’s influence.

“You did it, Dusk, you did it!” Rarity exclaimed, her mane and tail now a mess.

“Yes. I can’t believe I…”

“Dusk, look out!” Leon yelled.

I had barely turned around when something grabbed my leg and began dragging back in the opposite direction, making me drop Twilight back on the ground. I tried to pull myself away, but I could already feel it draining my strength. No… I had to…to get away. My vision was blurring…strength fading…come on! Had to…had to…

But I couldn’t… I wasn’t strong enough…

“Yes, Dusk, yes.” a voice in my head spoke. The Paraserpent…tapping into my mind. “Give yourself to me, let your strength become mine.”

No… I couldn’t give in… Could I? Maybe I could…maybe it wouldn’t hurt…maybe it would be better…

“Of course, it will be. Your life has meant nothing. You know this, I know this. Stop fighting, become my food.”

Yes…stop fighting…what have you accomplished in your life, Dusk? What have you done? But…Twilight…her friends…

“Why would they care? They don’t care about you, they never have. Celestia played you for a fool, making you think they did. They’re not your friends, they won’t even miss you. Do not worry, for when I take your energy, I shall destroy her in your name. She will pay for what she has done to both of us.”

Yes…yes, make her pay. She’d hurt me, they all had…let him take your strength, give in to him…I opened my eyes, expecting to see them running and leaving me…alone…to die…

But they weren’t. I couldn’t hear them, but I could see them. Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy were with Twilight, watching in horror, along with Leon. Rainbow Dash, Shield, Dog, and Applejack were trying to get at the Paraserpent, but it was pushing them away with its coils…they were trying to save me…they were worried about me…if they didn’t care, why were they trying to save me?

Because they’re your friends. Another voice said in my head. My own. You may not see yourself as special, but they do. They want to save you because they genuinely care. That's something no princess can tell them to do. What does that tell you?

“What? No, what is this? Do not listen…!”

You know they care, Dusk Noir. They have done all along. Don’t push them away again, give them a chance. You might find you’ll actually like the friendship they want to offer. You Pinkie promised. Do it for them…for Twilight.

“Yes…” It took so much effort to force myself back to reality. “For…Twilight…all of…them…”

“What? No! You will be my food!” It wrapped tighter around me, trying to regain control. But I was stronger, stronger than I ever believed. With a great bout of effort, I turned my head to look right into its eyes, tapping into my power.

“Not…with me…you’re…NOT!” I yelled this last bit as I moved my claw and grabbed its coil. I then felt as the palm of my claw began to get hotter and hotter until it was so hot it felt like a burning fire, but not to me, but to the Paraserpent.

I watched as it screeched in pain. I even watched as its coil began to turn coal black and crumble apart. I even saw it run away from me while I ripped a piece, which crumbled to dust, right off it, my ears assaulted with the horrible sounds of the monster, screeching in pain. I was still able to stand and I looked to see the Paraserpent trying to make its escape. But I wasn’t gonna let get away, not after what he did to me and my friends.

I then grabbed Twilight, put her on my back, and went off to chase the Paraserpent on the way out. I even heard the others following me as I did. I even managed to hear them talk as we ran.

“He took quite a beatin’.” Applejack remarked. “Is he gonna be alright?”

“He’ll be fine.” Dog said with his own knowledge of my heritage. “Remember, he’s a Fire Dragon and they’re the toughest elementals I know.”

“I hope you’re right.” Rainbow said.

A resounding crack was heard and chunks of the ceiling began to fall. The Paraserpent, who’s writhing, was making it collide with the walls, was causing the whole cave to begin collapsing around them. Now we had another reason to move quickly.

“Come on, everypony, let’s move! Hurry, before we’re buried!” I led the group, as we began to sprint out of the cavern, debris falling all around us.

I was hindered more than the others, due to the unconscious mare on my back, but I kept going. This was my way of saying thank you to her, for putting up with me and trying to be my friend…for still wanting to be my friend.

The cave was collapsing with increased frequency. We had a few near misses, a chunk almost crushing us or impeding our progress, but we all sprinted, jumped, flew and ducked under the stone that threatened us. Straight ahead, right, right again, then left…we might make it.

“Mmm…wha…where…am I…?” Twilight was beginning to stir on my back. If she could move under her own steam, we could be out a lot more quickly.

“Twilight, we’re in the Everfree Forest.” I called out. “Don’t worry, we’re going to be…”

A crack above me cut me off. I whipped my head up to see a large piece of stone falling towards me. There wasn’t time to move…but I could save her. I bucked her off my back, sending her forward. I tried to run…

“AGH!”

A sharp pain travelled up my leg, the one the stone landed on. I felt the bones shatter. Such mind-numbing pain…I couldn’t move, it hurt so much…I could see the others rushing over, helping Twilight…what were they doing?

“You shall not capture me or leave here alive!” That screeching was getting quieter. The Paraserpent…it was getting away…

“Dusk!” Twilight had regained her senses. She levitated the stone from my leg and tried to move me. “Come on, we have to move!”

“Just go.” I grimaced. “If that thing gets away, Equestria is doomed. Go, run! I’m not important…not compared to you.”

“You’re important to us, Dusk…to me.” Seeing Twilight look like that made my heart wrench. I felt my claws and hooves leave the floor, as I was lifted up into the air.

“We’ve got him!” Rainbow yelled. “Keep going!”

Suspended between Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, I was carried through the cave. The sounds of rage were getting louder, but we were almost out…we were so close…it hurt…the pain…

I could see the entrance, the mouth of the cave. It was getting closer…unlike the Paraserpent, screaming its displeasure at being denied its meal. They weren’t going to give up on me…none of them were. Had to…stay…awake...

I felt cool air, saw the night sky. We’d made it out! I heard as the entrance collapsed, turned to see the avalanche of boulders and stones blocking the way. We were safe though somepony didn’t have much time to feel relief like the others.

“Wait, El Dragon?” Twilight said as Rainbow and Fluttershy gently got me to the ground. “But I thought…”

Judging by her shocked expression, I had to guess that she wasn’t able to see me clearly. Couldn’t blame her. It was night, so it got darker in the cave and the shadows concealed my elemental form.

“Twilight, I already know what you’re thinkin’ and I’m gonna tell ya right now that the dragon right there is Dusk.” Applejack said, trying to catch her up on everything.

“Dusk?” She said as she looked at me with eyes widen with shock and I gave her an embarrassed smile.

“Hey, Miss Sparkle.” I said to her, confirming the whole suspicion.

“But…how?” She asked.

“It’s a long story.” Shield said to her before speaking to me. “You okay there, bud?”

“Yeah…I’m fine.” I said as I could still feel the pain in my leg. “Leg’s a little broken, but…I’ll live.”

We then heard screeching and looked and saw the Paraserpent standing in front of us as it glared at us, no doubt completely dumbstruck by our escape from the cave. Guess he wanted to see our demise.

My team and the girls were ready to give it a beating, but I rose my claw to the side and said “No. This battle’s mine.”

“No, Dusk! You’re hurt!” Twilight was by his side in an instant. Soon, the others were too. “Your leg might be broken, we need to get you to a hospital!”

“Yeah. Let us take care of this snake.” Shield said.

“No. I started the fight. Now I’ll finish it.” I said, trying to fight against the pain in my leg and using it.

“Trying to face me alone with a broken leg?” it said with a grin across its face. “You have got to be the dumbessssst Fire Dragon I ever met.”

“We’ll just see about that.” I said as both of us got ready for battle, with me only squinting a little from the pain. The Paraserpent reviled, hissing in hatred. We then charged at each other, causing the most brutal fight I have ever done. It seemed stronger than I expect and I found out why as it told me after it tossed me away.

“Inssssssolent colt!” it hissed as it got ready for another attack. “When I fed on you, I received your own strength. So I have the advantage over you!”

He kept attacking me over and over, making every other part of me hurt as bad as my leg.

Though I heard Twilight try to help me, Shield stopped her and told her that this was my fight and mine alone.

I was almost finished and the Paraserpent was ready to deliver the final blow.

I couldn’t move and everypony couldn’t do anything to stop it.

It seemed like it was all over, until I heard everypony’s plead for me to get up and defeat the Paraserpent.

I even heard Shield, Rainbow, Pinkie, Leon, Fluttershy, Rarity, Dog, Applejack, and Twilight plead out my name one at a time in that order. Then something inside me sparked and I felt my strength returning.

The Paraserpent swung its tail to strike me, but I managed to grab it and my hand began to heat up again. I then got back on my feet and began tossing around the Paraserpent, where I guess Shield and Rainbow would say “giving it a free helicopter ride.”

Then the part of its tail in my claw broke off, sending it flying its head against a tree.

“Looks like this battle’s over and you’ve lost.” I said as I walked towards it.

“NO! I have waited too long! I will not be denied thisssss!” It raised its head, exposed long fangs. He was now fully ticked off.

Then I pointed my horn at it and, unexpectedly, I felt some of my special and my elemental power coming together at the tip of my horn, forming a large orb of color and fire.

“Surrender, Paraserpent.” I commanded. “Give yourself up and you shall be shown mercy.”

“I will never sssssssurrender to you!” It screeched. “Who do you think you are?!”

“Someponies call me a nopony, some call me a hero. You… Just call me…El Dragon!” I said and then I fired the orb right at it. It tried to fight back with what I have to guess is some leftover essence from both me and Twilight and blasted it right at the orb. Though it seemed like it over powered it, but then the orb overcome its blast and hit it, causing a huge explosion and sending it flying. I then watch it land only a yard away, hiss at me and then slithered away.

Then everpony came over to congratulate me for my victory. The next thing I knew, Rainbow actually said “Looks like I was right…you are awesome.”

“I was just…doing the right thing…the only right thing I’ve done…since I got here, I guess.” I could still feel the pain, like fire in my leg.

“You’re going to be okay, Dusk, we’ll get you out of here.” Twilight whispered. “I promise.”

“Really?” I looked up at her, giving a weak smile. “Do you…Pinkie promise?”

“Dusk, you know I do.”

I smile for a while before I felt a stitch and began falling to the ground, where I became too weak to even stay in my elemental form.

My vision blurring, I could make out the girls and the guys rushing towards me. I even saw Celestia and Dragonis coming to me. I wondered what they were doing here…the last thing I heard was Twilight calling my name.

Then…darkness.

Author's Notes:

They have done it! After managing to defeat the decieiving Paraserpent, Dusk and his friends have managed to rescue the Mane 6. But what will happen now? Find out next time!

That was a great two parter, huh? I also added that classic "Previously on" part to give some real flare. Though the story's not over yet! There's still a few more surprises coming up, so stay tuned! Hope you all liked the two part! Don;t forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 15: Where Credit Is Due

Chapter 15: Where Credit Is Due

When I finally awoke, my vision was blurred, unfocused. I could make out enough to know that I was no longer in the Everfree Forest…it was brighter and this wasn’t grass I was lying on…but, why had I been there in the first place? Why could I remember that and nothing else? Where I was now and why did my leg and head hurt so much?

It began to come back…slowly. I had been with Twilight, Applejack, and Rainbow…all of them. And the guys. We had been in the Forest…they were in terrible danger from…something…I had been fighting…fighting…the Paraserpent! Then the Princess and Dragonis appeared…but the rest was blur. It all flooded back to me in that instant, causing me to sit straighter as my vision focused.

I was lying on a bed with violet covers and a chart at the end. The sun was streaming in through an open window, through which I could see the white snow glistening on the ground. My leg, I noticed, was tied up in a cast and there was a bandage around my head. I was in a hospital, being treated for my injuries. Everything seemed fine…how long had I been here?

Now that I remembered what was going on, my mind began to race. We had made it out of the cave, I had a fight with the Paraserpent, and I had completely blacked out. Celestia and Dragonis showed up just after my battle with it. How were the guys? Were the girls okay? I had to know, needed to see them safe…if they were.

A warm feeling spread from my chest. Against all odds, I had done it. Me, tiny, little, unimportant Dusk Noir, had saved the six most important ponies in Equestria. If anypony had told me that a few days ago, I would have shook my head in disbelief and recommend a good therapist. But now…I checked around the ward. There were no other beds…

Though I remembered I was still in a hospital and had to check to see how my tail looked. Though, once I did, I saw it was disguised as a regular pony tail. As I wondered how it got that way, I then remembered that Dragonis was there, so he, no doubt, had a hand in this. At least nopony around here freaked out or that me and the guys secret was exposed. With all this, I might as well celebrate.

I once again created my little puppets, actually feeling rather proud of them now. It depicted myself with the girls and the guys. The puppet bowed his head to them and they politely inclined their heads. As the girls left, the me avatar walked off with guys, his head held high and proud. Now, if they weren’t going to speak to him again, he was going to be going out on a high note.

The door to my private ward opened and an earth pony walked in, dressed in a white coat with a stethoscope hanging around his neck. He smiled when he saw me sitting up in my bed, where I hurriedly cancelled my spell. He didn't seemed to have noticed.

“Ah, excellent, you’re awake. I had said you would recover sometime today, though you did so much earlier.” he noted with interest.

“Really?” I didn’t know what else to say to that. “How long…have I been here?”

“Since you were brought in last night.” the doctor explained. “You’ve suffered bone fracture in your left leg and mild concussion. You were asleep for the rest of the night once we administered treatment and should make a full recovery in about three days. We’ll release you then, provided there are no complications.”

“Good, good.” I said absently. “Was anypony else brought in with me?”

“No, just you. Princess Celestia and Dragonis Maximus delivered you personally and they were accompanied by six other mares and three other colts. They looked like they’d been through the mill, but there was nothing serious. They were quite worried about your condition, if I recall.”

“They…were?” I just felt relieved that none of the girls and the team were hurt and that they were all okay. Though this bit of news was still a surprise.

“Indeed they were. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I said I would inform Princess Celestia and Dragonis Maximus when you had awoken. Get some rest, Mr. Noir.” He exited the room, leaving me with my thoughts.

I proceeded to take the doctor up on his word, relaxed in my own private ward. I kept myself nicely occupied, eating breakfast (Even if it wasn’t exactly first class), performing random puppet shows when nopony was with me or reading from the hospital’s surprisingly well stocked collection of books. They even had Daring Doo, which I immediately immersed myself in. My own adventure had turned out to be quite different.

Whilst reading, I began to wonder what would happen now. The girls had been angry at me for my behavior, that much had been clear. But they themselves need not have bothered with me, had Celestia not ordered them to. Though the guys would try to defend me, I would tell them it would be okay and that I was ready for what the girls would say to me. What would happen after I explained myself? Would they try and give me another chance or would they leave me? Either way, I would accept whatever decision they came to.

I had almost finished the book I was reading, it being now close to midday, when the doctor entered my ward again.

“Mr. Noir, you have a visitor. Several visitors, in fact.” I was informed.

“Visitors?”

“Yes, indeed…” He sounded almost disapproving. “I have informed the Princess and Sir Maximus that you have woken up today and they, along with those mares and colts, are now waiting to see you. I believe they would like to see you alone first, if you feel you’re up to it.”

If the news that they had been so worried was a surprise, the fact they were all waiting to see me came as even more of a shock. I supposed they were here to make sure I kept my promise, but still…

“I’m fine…send them in, please.” I said rather weakly. The doctor nodded and left the room.

I couldn’t help but feel apprehensive and nervous to both Dragonis and Celestia’s impending visit. If they wanted to see me alone, that would mean they would want to say something important. Celestia would probably berate me for doing something as foolish as wandering into the Everfree Forest. I supposed that I would deserve it…and yet…

If she was prepared to do that, then I, surprisingly, was prepared to justify my actions, to give my reasons as to why I had done it in the first place, even if Dragonis said otherwise. Because I knew that I had done the right thing…for once.

I also felt my bitterness rise again. This would be the first time I would be seeing Celestia, after I’d heard what the girls had been saying. Princess or not, I was going to try and get some answers from her, as to why she had seen fit to effectively meddle in my life.

A few minutes later, the door opened again and the Bringer of the Day and Dragonis stepped gracefully in, along with the guys. The doctor bowed behind Celestia and shut the door, which she stood in front of for a moment. She didn’t look angry…

“Dusk Noir,” she said gently, a smile gracing her lips. “I’m glad you’re alright. I just wish we were meeting again under more healthy circumstances.”

“As…do I, Your Highness.” I respectfully replied as she crossed to the side of my bed. “The price I pay…for foolishness.”

“I would perhaps say the scars of a hero.” Dragonis said. Then I flushed heavily at that and he chuckled. “Alright, perhaps not that far then. Regardless though, it was very brave, what you did for Twilight and her friends.”

“I was just, um…acting on impulse, almost stupidity.” I replied quietly. “If anything, it was more out of luck that pulled it off in the first place.”

“Now, I definitely wouldn’t call it that.” I looked up at him when he said that, seeing he was still smiling. “You ventured out, led your team, with the goal of saving your friends. You didn’t give up, you found them and it’s thanks to your efforts that they made it home safely and you gained a new power.”

“What do you mean?” I asked him.

“We might have told him that.” Shield said to me as he and the guys gave awkward smiles. “Though it was cool how you burnt that snake’s arm off with your claw.”

“Yeah, I was wondering about that. Never had anything like that.” I said before speaking to Dragonis. “What was that anyway?”

“You might know it as ‘Thermal Touch’, a power that allows you to use the palm of your claw to give off extreme heat able to melt anything.”

“Thermal Touch? But…that power is only received by a few special Fire Dragons.”

“Yes. Which considers you, as I knew, as a very special Fire Dragon.” He said to me before smiling at Celestia. “Just like I told her.”

With that, I then realized it. Princess Celestia, the very pony who gave me this chance…she knew about the Element Gang the entire time.

“Wait, you knew?” I asked the Princess as she nodded in confirmation. “But…how?”

“Dusk, Celestia and I have been friends for quite a long time. All secrets are shared between us.” He said to me. “You might not think of it as such, but that act you performed is quite heroic…and yes, a little foolish.”

“I suppose so.” I gave out a laugh and returned their smiles. Then I remembered my bitter feelings towards Celestia and stopped. “How are they all?”

“Physically, unhurt, though they have been worried about how you are. Twilight especially.” Celestia said. Her expression saddened at this. “She mostly blames herself for the state you’re in, that she should have known that letter wasn’t genuine.”

“But…but it wasn’t her fault.” I said in an unbelieving tone.

“I know and I tried telling her that, but she is still rather distraught. You might want to try talking to her, she is your friend after all.”

“Is she?” my voice sounded so bitter, that she was caught off guard by my tone.

“Of course, why wouldn’t she be? Dusk, what’s wrong?” she asked, making me angrier at her feigned ignorance.

“What’s wrong? I’ll tell you what’s wrong, Princess.” I began, trying very hard to keep my voice level and not caring about her authority. “I heard what Twilight said, that you instructed her to become my friend. It’s not exactly genuine friendship if she has been told to do it by royal command. It was all a lie, all of it, with you and her treating me like some project and the others too. Even though I still have friends of my own, what you did just only made me feel like I didn’t have them in the first place. It’s bad not to have friends, it’s even worse when they’re just pretending to. I knew it was too good to be true…and I was right!”

An uncomfortable silence followed my rant.

As my anger abated, now I realized how I must have sounded…to the Princess! She was staring at me, looking confused and perhaps a little pityingly. Again, she didn’t appear angry…had I gone too far? Though it wasn’t long until the guys came and surrounded me, giving out rants of their own to the Princess.

“And Dusk told us all about it.” Dog said as he and the guys glared at the Princess, surprising me as I saw them do it. “Y’all made us go through all that when ya been forcin’ the girls to be nice to him?”

“Dog is right.” Leon said before he then pointed at the Princess. “You did not need to order anypony be his friend. he’s already got the three of us. That should be enough to show his a great friend to have.”

“Yeah, Dusk isn’t like anypony else.” Shield said. “Dusk might be shy and can’t talk straight at times, but he’s smart, kind, brave, and is always there for others when they need it.” I smiled after I heard those last words he used to describe me. “So basically he’s an awesome friend to have and there’s no way you had any right to treat him like homework for your student. Right, guys?”

“Hm!” Dog and Leon said as they nodded.

Though I was worried that what they said might have upset the Princess, but I was really touched as they stood up for me. Then the Princess gasped in realization and smiled again.

“I think I know what you mean…and you four have the completely wrong idea.” she pointed out.

“What?!” me and the guys said in shock of this.

“What…what do you mean?” I said, now I beginning to feel ashamed…stupid…

“Dusk, I didn’t instruct Twilight to become your friend as you put it. I merely…suggested that she should.” She laughed again. “You should probably get your facts straight next time, young Dusk.”

“You…suggested?” I asked.

“Yes.” Her smile radiated warmth and understanding. “I didn’t exactly order her to become your friend on threat of banishment. I knew, besides those colts, you had no friends and that you wanted to be friends with Twilight. So, I set you up your job in Ponyville to give you both chances, suggesting to Twilight that she become friends with you. She could just as easily have not followed up on it, but I knew that she would. I knew that she would want to, without any kind of instruction. That’s how she is now.”

“So it wasn’t an order?” Shield asked. “It was just a choice?”

“No wonderin’ the girls didn’t tell us.” Dog said, realizing it now.

“So…what your saying is…she became my friend…because she wanted to?” I asked the Princess.

“Exactly.” She answered. “Apart from my suggestion, I had no other part in it.”

“Oh, I feel terrible.” Leon groaned as he looked down at the floor in shame.

“This whole time I thought AJ was lyin’ to me when she wasn’t.” Dog said, hanging his head in the same mood.

“We’re sorry, Princess Celestia.” Shield said as he

I felt rather conflicted at that moment. I didn’t know whether to be joyous that, all this time, Twilight Sparkle had been my friend or mortified that I had got it so wrong. In the end, the latter won out better. I just wanted to bang my head against a wall for being so stupid, just jumping to the worst case scenario like that. Wasn’t that just like me?

I didn’t know what to say now, what I could say. After hearing what they guys said, all I could think of was:

“You guys don’t have to apologize. It was me jumping to conclusions that made you three act like that.” I said to the guys before speaking to the Princess. “I’m sorry, your Highness. I shouldn’t have lost my temper, I just…it just…” I sighed, giving up.

“It’s quite alright, Dusk.” she assured. “I think I would feel the same, if I had the same thoughts you did. But, next time, make sure you know all of the facts.”

“I will. Thank you.” I said it with as much sincerity as I could muster to say how much gratitude I felt. “I’ll try and talk to Twilight. Least I can do, really.”

She smiled warmly at me again. “You may not think so, Dusk, but you are quite a remarkable pony. The friends you have made so far have proven that.” She stood up in a dignified sort of way. “I think we’ve kept them waiting long enough. If you’d like to see them…”

Celestia gave me one last smile as I nodded eagerly, feeling a lot better than I had before…and more happy.

“Shall we, Dragonis?” she said to the guardian.

“Yes. I believe it is time to take our leave.” Dragonis said to her.

“Until we meet again, Dusk Noir.” The Princess said to me.

With that, she departed, the sunlight twinkling in her wake. I looked to see that the guys were smiling as well for.

Now the Princess and Dragonis had gone, I felt both a little nervous and excited about seeing the girls again. They might still be angry at me, but now I didn’t feel nervous about explaining myself to them. I just felt…confident. I didn’t have to wait long.

“Dusk, you know we’re here for you in case the girls lash out on you.” Shield said as he, Dog, and Leon looked at me with concern.

“Guys, don’t worry.” I said to them with confidence. “Whatever they have to say to me, I’m ready for it.

“Dusk!” I heard the girls say as the four of us looked to see them coming over.

Mere seconds after the Princess and Dragonis left, they all dashed through the door, livening up my ward even more than the sun streaming through the window. They all rushed to clamor around my bed, offering bright smiles, greetings and thanks, even saying how worried they were for me and how glad they were I was okay, all while knocking the guys to the floor.

“Hey, first friends here!” Shield said to the girls as he managed to get in their huddle around me. “We’re a part of this too.”

“Girls, settle down.” Dog said, talking to the girls and doing the same. “Let the fella speak.”

“Yeah, he’s already been though enough.” Leon said, repeating the same actions as Shield and Dog.

After they quieted down, I couldn’t really think of what to say, apart from:

“Hello, everypony. I hope I…didn’t worry you all too much.” I said, sheepishly.

“Eh, I knew you’d be okay.” Rainbow said nonchalantly, wiping a bead of sweat from her fore-head as Shield gave her a little smug. “How are you feeling?”

“Not brilliant, I could definitely be better.” I admitted, gesturing to my leg and head.

“Aw, it doesn’t look that bad, Dusky.” Pinkie voiced confidently. “You’re strong enough to pull the ears off a gundark!”

Her comment caught me off guard. “Um…Pinkie…what’s a gundark?”

“I dunno.” she shrugged, still grinning brightly as everypony laughed.

“I think what Pinkie means,” Applejack said, “is that we’re glad to see ya in one piece. Ya had us real scared for a bit there.”

“Thanks, Applejack.” I said sincerely. “I’m sorry you had to fret so much…”

“Oh, Dusk…this is all my fault.” Twilight was closest on my right and looked utterly ashamed of herself. “I should have known that letter from the Princess wasn’t genuine. If I had known, this wouldn’t have happened to you…and I call myself her student…” She hung her head.

“Twilight, it’s okay.” I leaned close, smiling as best I could. “The Paraserpents were creatures of deception, masters of it. Once it had the ability to do so, creating a perfect imitation would have been foal’s play. They trick and backstab, it’s what they’re good at. I don’t blame you and you have nothing to be ashamed of. It’s fine, trust me.”

“But I…”

“Twilight, please. I don’t want you blaming yourself for this…because I don’t.”

She dared to lift her head back up to look at me. “R-really? You don’t blame me?” I nodded slowly and she returned my smile. “Thank you, Dusk. It was stupid of me, thinking like that…”

“Stupid, you? You’re the cleverest unicorn I’ve ever met, you’re not stupid.” I’d never really payed compliments like that before, I hoped I’d done alright.

“Thank you.” she said, a slight blush to her cheeks. “You’re pretty clever too.”

She actually thought I was smart? “Not as clever as you.”

“But still very intelligent.”

“If I’m intelligent, then you’re a genius.”

“I wouldn’t go that far…”

“I would…”

“Are you two eggheads done?” Shield asked, impatiently. We both blushed at this, but still managed a laugh.

“I think we are. Now then,” I continued, feeing more confident, “I promised you all an explanation and seeing as how I’m…not going anywhere, I think now’s as good a time as any.”

“Ya sure? Ya don’t have to tell us right now.” Applejack assured.

“No, but I want to. Besides, I made a Pinkie promise. As I understand, you can’t go back on that.”

Pinkie returned my bright smile as I picked a point and began to tell them.

I told them everything, how I was in the past, what I thought about myself, my views towards others and friendships, how I had spent most of my life friendless and alone. How I was given hope and made friends with Shield and the guys and how I had been given the chance to make friends with Twilight Sparkle, the only pony I thought I could relate to, how I thought that I had succeeded. I told them how I thought I unfairly shared my time with them and tried to even it up to an equal share with all of them and not disappoint them. I even told them how I had heard them talking, realized the supposed truth only to be told I’d got it wrong.

As I spoke, voicing my views, they just sat and listened. If any of them had hard expressions, they slowly began to soften as I went on, beginning to understand, pity that I felt I didn’t deserve shining in their eyes. I made it clear that my behavior to them wasn’t rudeness, it was just so they didn’t have to waste their time on me and they grew even more sympathetic.

I found it surprisingly easy to say all of this. Maybe it was because I’d kept it inside myself for so long, that I wanted nothing more than to just tell somepony about how I felt. Now I had the chance, it came as easily to me as recalling a fact from a book.

“…So you see,” I finished. “I didn’t want to offend you all, I just didn’t want you to have to go through the trouble of wasting your time on a little nopony like me. I’ve been a fool, an idiot, and a coward. If you can at least forgive me for my transgressions, before you girls leave me…I’ll be happy with that.”

They all stood in silence, struck dumbfounded by what I had said. Fluttershy, I could see, was almost on the verge of tears. After a while, Twilight was the first to speak up.

“Dusk…of course we forgive you. We do, don’t we?” She looked at the others for confirmation and they all nodded. “There, see? But we’re not going to leave you alone.”

“W-w-what?” Had I heard that right? “But…I offended you all. Why would you want to waste time with me? Like I said, I’m nothing special…what could I possibly bring to your friendship? I’m not one of the Elements of Harmony, talented in magic, or anything like that…”

“Dusk, we were friends way before we discovered we were the fabled Elements.” Rarity pointed out. “Even if we weren’t, we’d all still be friends. It’s not what you are that matters, it’s who you are. You may not think you’re special, but I’d say you are.”

“Oh, yes.” Fluttershy said, finally speaking up. “You can be kind, helpful, good-natured…at least, I think so.” She returned to a shy silence.

“Exactly.” Twilight took over. “You’re also intelligent, well-read, a hard worker, dependable, reliable. You've also shown you can be brave, willing to put yourself in danger for your friends. Anypony would agree that makes you pretty special.”

I had never even considered that I had those kinds of qualities before. All of my life when I’d never thought positively about myself in any way and the girls had said all of those things about me in one afternoon. Even Rainbow gave me a knowing wink for my other…talent…the one that had saved them all, the one they thought was beautiful magic.

Had I been wrong all of this time?

“And, Dusk? I think we should also say that the Princess’ suggestion ta Twilight didn’t extend to us.” That made my eyes widen like dinner plates.

“E-e-excuse me?” I said.

“What do ya mean?” Dog asked her, just as confused as I was.

“Twilight told us about that you were coming and the Princess’ suggestion, but she didn’t say it involved us.” Pinkie informed me. “But we figured that it had to involve us. We even thought of the same for Shield, Dog, and Leon. It’s always bad being the new pony in town without any friends, so we thought we would be your friends too!”

“Indeed. It only seemed sensible that, if you were going to become friends with our best friend, we should try and integrate you into our little group as well. I, for one, thought it would be nice to have a little male diversity, especially if it is a cousin of mine.” Rarity explained, winking at me.

“So…so what you’re saying is…you all wanted to be my friends…simply because…you wanted to?” I asked the girls.

“Exactly.” Applejack gave me that same smile she did when I first arrived. “We’d still be willin’ to let ya be a part of our friendship…if ya’d like to.”

I couldn’t quite believe the information my ears were telling my brain. Despite all I thought, all I had done…they still wanted me to be their friend, they still wanted to give me another chance…because that was the kind of ponies they all were: kind, generous, honest, loyal, laughable…magical. As the tears began to form, there was only one thing I could say:

“Yes.” I sniffed as a smile grew wider on my face. “Thank you…thank you all…so much…”

“Awwwww. Come on, everypony, group hug for our new friend!” Pinkie threw her forelegs around me as the others all clamored around, closing me in a warm embrace.

I happily returned it, still quite unable to comprehend what was happening. Suddenly…it just didn’t matter. My leg still twinged a bit, but the pain infelt there was nothing compared to the warmth in my heart.

“Welcome to friendship, Dusk Noir.” Twilight Sparkle whispered in my ear. I could honestly and proudly say:

“Glad to be here…Twilight Sparkle…my friends…”

Author's Notes:

What a touching moment. Now knowing that girls truly want to be friends with him, Dusk has now accepted the Mane 6 as his friends, expanding the circle of friendship he had made with the Element Squad. What will this group of friends do next? Find out next time!

Now this was really sweet, huh? Even when he doubted it, the Mane 6 had forgiven Dusk and allowed him to be a part of their friendship. Plus, now all the members of the Element Gang have been found: Pinkie Pie with the power of Lightning as ShockBlade, Rarity with the power of air as Torna, Dog Fries with the power of Ice as Icedra, Leon Aquilous with the power of Water as Posidacus, Shield Steedor with the power of Earth as Apolloid, and Dusk Noir with the power of Fire as El Dragon. With something like this, I think it's the right time to celebrate! This story isn't over yet! Just one more chapter and this one is a real doozy! That's all I got for this chapter! Hope you all liked it! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think!

Chapter 16: One Last Surprise

Chapter 16: One Last Surprise

Over the next three days, I had little to do other than to spend his time in hospital until my leg was fully healed. I had the bandage removed from my head half way through his second day, so that was something to be thankful. At first, I would have been afraid of boredom. Despite the extensive collection of books, most of them I’d either read before or had no interest in. Luckily, the girls and the guys…my friends, always made sure that I was never bored.

Rainbow and Shield were the most frequent of his visitors. Rainbow sympathized with me the most, being stuck in hospital for three days without being able to do anything active. I didn’t mind, but it was her idea of a nightmare. She said that if she ever wound up in hospital for that long, she’d go stir-crazy from boredom. Once, I told her that she reminded me of Shield and I was about to tell her the story of when he got stuck in the hospital after a fail in one of his stunts when Shield stopped me and then changed the subject to something else. Though, whenever Rainbow would leave the room, Shield and I would talk about the Daring Do books I was reading. For those who don’t know, I’ll explain later. The two always told me about new moves they was working on and Rainbow, in low voices, said she was thinking about being able to work my own talent into her routine. I actually found himself considering the ideas she brought to me.

Her feelings toward the hospital seemed to be equally shared by Rarity, though my cousin’s focus was more on the aesthetic than the idea. Deciding that my room looked too morbid and sterile, she resolved to “brighten it up” a bit. Nothing too big, just the odd colored bow here and there, which I didn’t mind one bit. Making sure to get back in her good books, I let her do the decorating, treated her respectfully and let her discuss what she wanted to. Eventually, she seemed to notice my efforts and assured me that I was doing just fine with her.

“You really are making quite the effort to reconcile, Dusk.” she had said admiringly.

“I guess.” I’d said, modestly. “I just want you to know that I’m sorry I offended you. So much for being a gentlecolt.”

“Dusk, darling, you’ve already explained your reasons and I understand now why. You really need to try and look at yourself in a better light.” she had advised wisely. “I suppose I was too quick to judge you as simply being rude the first time. You need not worry. I have already forgiven you…but it's still nice that you’d think of me first.”

Even after that though, I continued to act in what she termed as a “gentlecoltly fashion”. She allowed me to tell her about how my own life in Canterlot had been in Canterlot before I can to Ponyville since her last visit, what it had been like for him and I was only too happy to indulge her. I was just glad that she’d forgiven me. I didn’t like being thought of badly by others.

On the subject of happiness, I’d gotten quite a surprise from Pinkie's visit when she'd literally burst in through his window, blowing a party horn and streaming confetti. The staff had refused to let her throw a small party in my ward (Her party cannon being seen as a major health hazard), but that didn’t stop her doing her absolute best to brighten my day. She definitely lived up to her family heritage. I couldn’t remember the last time I had laughed so much as she told me jokes, funny stories, or just her sudden randomness. Seeing as how she basically balances the whole team, it makes sense that I got along with her without even knowing her.

Contrasting with Pinkie’s bombastic activities, Leon and the quietest member of the girls made their own visits equally so. Fluttershy even asked to make sure they wouldn’t be bothering me with their visiting, her nervously entering my room behind Leon with a basket of flowers. After a while, she relaxed a little, placing the flowers in some water and engaging shy, but pleasant conversation. She seemed to take a liking to me, possibly because of their similar personalities, but she made the point in saying that I was probably a lot more confident that she was.

“Are you joking?” I had said blusteringly. I found myself pausing a lot less with her, Twilight being the only other one I spoke fluently with. “Rainbow told me how you once stood up to a full-grown dragon! Now, that takes some real courage.”

“I um…suppose, yes.” She had flushed red at the mention of that. “But…you were brave too, coming to the forest to find us, rescuing Twilight and all.”

“I was just going in without a plan, you knew exactly what you were doing.”

“Even so, it was still very brave of you.”

“All right, how about we agree that we were both equally brave, even though we may not want to. Fair?”

“Okay then.” she smiled shyly.

Finding ourselves comfortable with each other and our faults, talking passed easily enough, though she did always ask to make sure she wasn’t boring me when talking about the animals she looked after. She would have bought some, she had said, but the hospital wouldn’t let her for hygiene reasons. Whenever she was beginning to doubt herself in those talks, Leon managed to help her get her confidence back. All the while, I couldn’t help but see Fluttershy look away as she hid her face behind her mane, leaving only her shy smile visible. I still wonder what exactly was going on there.

When Applejack and Dog came to visit, they brought along, not only themselves, but members of Applejack’s family as well. She had explained the Apple family was huge, but these were the ones she lived with in Ponyville. Though with I met them before in my visits before this, I didn’t really much get to know them. I’d already met AppleBloom, who was happy to see me again, but I finally got to meet Big Macintosh, a burly stallion who probably said more with actions than words, and Granny Smith, their elderly guardian, who was a little deaf, but still as kind.

I was fascinated to learn about the family’s history and role in Ponyville, especially at how Granny Smith was one of the first settlers in the town, of which she was only too happy to tell him the story about, me being an avid studier of history. AppleBloom regaled me with tales of her attempts to find a cutie mark with her friends, though it seemed her talent was rather obvious, and Applejack always made sure that I was comfortable and happy, which was certainly true. Dog even told some stories about his time with the Apples. They even baked an apple pie for me, which was delicious.

But by far, I was always more than happy to see the unicorn whose friendship I’d always desired. Twilight, along with Spike, now feeling better from our renewed friendship always seemed to light up the room when she came. When she’d visited with Spike, the dragon had me telling the story of what happened in the forest, which held him riveted, though I didn’t think of myself as a storyteller. Spike was also relieved to see that his letter to the Princess had managed to reach her in time, when I failed to return with the others. I made sure to thank him for it.

When Twilight visited me by herself, we could just start talking about anything. Sometimes she’d bring along a book for me to occupy myself later, others she’d tell me about her latest report to Celestia on friendship, though the most recent one was still from the end of the Running of the Leaves. But she was planning to send one about me soon enough.

Currently, we were playing a game of chess. She was a good player and it was a closely run game. We were on the subject of my reaction after I’d eavesdropped on their conversation in the library.

“I never thought of our friendship as some kind of school project, Dusk.” she was saying, as he took one of her pawns. “I really did want to be your friend…well, I still do. Good move, by the way.”

“Thanks and I've told you, it’s fine.” I let her think about her next move before speaking again. “I just jumped to the wrong conclusion, that's all. My own fault really.”

“I was going to correct Rarity when she said ‘instructed’,” she told me, moving a rook to block my knight. “I suppose that, if you’d stayed long enough to hear it, you wouldn’t have come to that conclusion in the first place.”

“At the same time, if I just didn’t eavesdrop, I wouldn’t have made it either. Next time, I’ll bear it in mind not to. It’s rude to eavesdrop in any case.” I paused for a bit, considering my next move, then made it.

“Though, when I did first come here, the Princess actually did tell me to make some friends.”

“Really?”

“Oh, yes. You know how I used to be, I hated the idea. It just seemed so silly, especially when I had my studies to focus on to stop Nightmare Moon. In the end though, it was me making friends that saved Equestria.” She looked up, smiling fondly at me. “You sort of reminded me of myself, Dusk, arriving here with no friends at all. Well, from Ponyville anyway. I wanted to give you the chance to experience the magic of friendship too.”

“Well, you did and I am eternally grateful.” I said sincerely.

“Like I said in my letter, I’m just sorry we were never friends from when I left Canterlot.”

“You really did mean that, didn’t you?” I still felt warm inside when I thought about it as she nodded. “You know…I, er…at the school…you were the only pony I ever even hoped would be my…friend.”

“I…I was?” She looked pleasantly surprised by this news.

“Yes…you were.” I let her make her next move before continuing. “Whenever you came to the library, I always hung around there, but I never even plucked up the courage to come over and say hello.”

“Aw, Dusk.” Twilight gave me a sad sort of look. “I…I never knew. I am sorry that I never came over myself but…that was an old me, one that wasn’t interested in wasting time making friends.”

“It’s okay. We know each other pretty well by now, so I’m happy. I just…wanted you to know that.”

“Thanks for letting me know.” She smiled as she took my knight, then looked curiously at me. “There’s still one thing I’m not sure about.”

“What’s that?”

“I’ve been looking through my books to find that spell you used in the Forest, but I still can’t find anything like it’s described. Can you remember which book you found it in? It certainly came in useful.”

I had wondered when it would come to this, my long hidden talent of magic, the one that only a few ponies knew about. I knew Twilight would want to find the spell that I had used and that she wouldn’t find it. Would I tell her the truth or just divert her for now? In the end…I decided not to, not yet.

“I can’t really, no. I just came across it. Keep looking, I’m sure you’ll find it.”

“Alright then.” She moved once more, this time proclaiming: “Checkmate!”

“What? No, let me see.” I checked my king’s position. Cut off by her rook, pawn, remaining knight…there was nowhere he could move it. “Well, I’ll be.”

“You were good though.” Her eyes twinkled. “Rematch?”

“If you have the time.”

“For my new best friend, of course I do.”

Glowing inside that she’d called me her “new best friend”, I let her reset the board and picked the black pieces this time. If somepony a few weeks ago had told me that I would actually be spending time with Twilight Sparkle, that I would have ponies that cared for me, I would have shaken my head and walked away.

Now it was happening, I still couldn’t quite believe it. Oh, well, better get used to it.

---

The following day, it was time for me to be let out of the hospital. The doctors removed my cast and I was able to step down from my bed and check out of the hospital, my fees already being played by royal finance. I thanked them for their kindness, got my gloves on, and stepped outside into the bracing cold, claws and hooves crunching in the snow and feeling odd with my scarf absent.

I found Spike waiting for me close-by just as I had said on my last visit. The dragon gave a broad smile when he saw me.

“Good to see you walking again. How’s the leg?”

“Still twinges a bit, but it’ll be fine now.” I told him. “Now, you said Twilight wanted to see me at the library?”

“Yep. Come on, better not keep her waiting.”

We set off towards the town. All around me, I saw ponies enjoying their winter holiday. Fillies and colts running around in the snow, throwing snowballs and building snowponies, ponies enjoying warm drinks and pleasant company, dressed in scarves, boots and hats. How could I have not noticed how happy everypony was here, how wonderful it all was? I was proud to call this place my home.

As we walked along, I noticed that Spike seemed to be rather eager about something. There was quickness to his step and was trying very hard not to smile, throwing glances at me.

“Spike…are you okay?”

“Oh, I am. Come on, hurry up.” he told me, not elaborating further.

Still following, but now my interest piqued by his behavior, I began to ponder. It almost seemed like he was hiding something, something that he really wanted to say about but couldn’t. Hoping that, if that was the case it would be a good thing, I continued after my fellow assistant.

We arrived at the library a few minutes later with Spike letting me walk in first, shutting the door behind them. Immediately, I was in darkness, trying to find my way around. What was going on?

“Hold on, let me get the lights.” I heard Spike trot past him, the flicking of a switch and…

“SURPRISE!” I must have jumped at least a foot in the air when I heard that cry. Looking around the lit up library, I saw that the decorations were still around as the streamers and ribbons hanging from the ceiling and the confetti coming to rest on the floor no doubt the confetti poppers that were set up. Though there were also other decorations too like balloons of many colors decorating the lamps and tables, a punch bowl, appetizers, confetti coming to rest on the floor. Everything you’d need for a party was here...

…and so were my friends. Applejack, Dog Fries, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Shield Steedor, Fluttershy, Leon Aquilous, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight Sparkle, all with welcoming, warm smiles on their faces and party hats on their heads, emerging from hiding places around the room.

I was completely and utterly dumbstruck. I just didn’t know what to say. Any doubt that I might have had that these girls weren’t truly my friends had vanished in that instant.

“What?” I said as I smiled in amazement. “What’s all this?”

“Heya, Dusk!” Pinkie leaped in front of me, blowing a kazoo, a big grin on her features. “Welcome to your ‘Welcome To Ponyville, You’re Welcome, and Thanks For Saving Us From An Evil Monster’ surprise party! Were you surprised? I bet you were! Unless you used your psychic powers to see that we were throwing this party in the first place, in which case surprising you was pointless, but fun!”

“I’m pretty surprised.” I said before motioning to the decorations around the place. “Are those the decorations me and the guys put up?”

“The very same.” Applejack said to me. “Dog told us you and the fellas were gonna use them to say thanks to us and let us to use them to give you a big welcome and thank ya for savin’ us.”

“But what about the ‘you’re welcome’ part?” I asked as I wondered what kind of ‘you’re welcome’ they meant.

“Why, we’re saying you’re welcome and that it was no trouble at all to save Equestria, darling.” Rarity answered. “It was the least we could do to protect our home.”

“Did Pinkie had a hand in the new additions here?” I asked, talking about the balloons and the extra confetti.

“Yep!” Pinkie said brightly. “I always throw a new pony a Welcome to Ponyville party, but I haven’t done one for you ʹcause I’ve been so busy, I just forgot. How could I forget? Then I remembered that I hadn’t done you one, that you saved us from an evil monster, and that you’re also our new friend. So then, I had the idea of just combining it all into one big party! Oh, no, I missed out the ‘Happy To Have A New Best Friend’ part. I should start again. Everpony, hide again!”

“It’s fine, Pinkie. I think he gets the idea.” Twilight giggled, stepping forward. “We thought this would be a nice surprise for you for when you got out of hospital.”

“So we all got together to spring this party on you.” Rainbow said. “Consider it your official welcome into our group, Dusky.”

“I hope you weren't too surprised, Dusk.” voiced Fluttershy timidly. “You aren’t, are you? We’re so sorry if you are.”

I finally got my feelings organized as what was happening dawned in on me. They, these wonderful ponies, had organized all of this, for me. Not because somepony told them to, but because they wanted to. Because they truly were…my friends.

A smile formed on my own face, tears beginning to pool in my eyes, gazing at all of their kind faces.

“I don’t know what to say. Thank you, all of you. Thank you so much.” I saw Spike as I placed a dark-blue hat on my own head, decorated with my cutie mark.

“We were happy to do it.” Twilight said. “Welcome again, Dusk, to friendship.”

I wiped away my tears and then remembered the food on the table was not the same as the one me and the guys brought.

“Hey, what happened to the food we brought?” I asked, speaking to the guys. “Guess you all ate so it wouldn’t spoil, huh?”

“Actually, Spike beat us too it.” Dog said as he explained. “When we got here, we found him sleepin’ with all the food and soda gone.”

“Uh…heh, heh.” Spike nervously chuckled as we all looked at him. “Sorry.”

“It’s fine, Spike.” I said as I gave him a reassuring smile. “We did make you wait here while we were out saving the girls. So it’s not your fault.”

“Hey, let’s not just stand around.” Pinkie declared. “Let’s PARTY!” She blew her kazoo, as if to make it official.

After that yell, I wasn’t really sure what to do. I’d never really been to many parties and felt unsure, a little out-of-place. But the girls and the guys had plenty of activities lined up. We played Pin the Tail on the Pony, which Rarity ultimately won (I pinned it on the nose on my turn, which Pinkie found hilarious), I tried my hoof at Apple-Bobbing with Applejack and Dog (No easy feat, but I tried), they even managed to get me dancing, after some pressuring and pleas. They didn’t mind that I was a bit of a dead-hoofer, it was all in good fun.

It truly was one of the best times of my life, I couldn’t remember a time that I had so much fun. Then again, I never had any ponies I could call my friends to enjoy it with. And this just wasn’t with my own team, but ponies that weren’t born as Element Gang, plus they knew and wouldn’t give away our secret. They didn’t care what I used to think about myself, if I was truly dull and uninteresting, what I had done to offend them. They just wanted me to feel like I was having the best of times…and I was.

A few times, I was tempted to give another demonstration of my hidden talent, but restrained myself just in time. But, gradually, my willingness to keep it hidden was fading, like a snowflake in the spring sun. It wasn’t so much hiding it for the rest of my life anymore, but more when would be the best time to show them. That time came when they all helped themselves to cake and Twilight caught me in conversation.

“Dusk, I’m sorry to ask you about this again, but I’m still having trouble finding the spell you used. Do you have any idea where it might be?”

“Ya know, I’m a lil’ curious about it maself.” Applejack decided. “I mean, it did save us in the Forest. Might be good if both you and Twilight could do it.”

“Hey, lay off, you guys!” Rainbow placed herself between them. “If he doesn’t know where it is, big deal. Twilight knows plenty of magic already.”

“Yeah, I mean she’s already got enough magic that’s just as good as his.” Shield said, joining the pegasus before looking at Dog and Leon. “Right, guys?”

They both nodded in agreement, trying to help divert the others attention from my magic.

I felt a warm glow inside from their loyalty. They were trying to keep them from asking about my closely guarded secret, Rainbow still keeping her promise. But I felt the time for hiding was over.

“It’s fine, Rainbow. Thanks anyway though, you did a great job.” I said to her before speaking to the guys. “And guys, don’t need to help her anymore. It’s time I shined a little light on this magic.”

“Well…if you’re sure.” she said as she and Shield backing off.

“Sure about what?” Rarity asked as I stepped forward.

“Alright then, girls, you want to see that spell…well, here it is. Guys, a little assist?” I asked.

“You got it, bud.” Shield said as he and the others went to me.

“Rarity, Pinkie, mind joining?”

“Why, not at all, darling.” Rarity said as she and Pinkie joined the guys.

“Pinkie, could you put that record on please? You know which one.” I requested.

“Sure thing!” She dashed over, took off the current one and let it play, as I warmed up my magic.

As the music began to play, I at first made a multi-colored formless shape. Hoping I would sound decent, I struck up the song.

My Little Pony,

My Little Pony,

What is friendship all about?

My Little Pony,

My Little Pony,

Friendship is magic!

(My Little Pony)

I used to wonder what friendship could be.

(My Little Pony)

Until you all shared its magic with me.

Then Shield and the others took their turns in this song, starting with Shield.

Big adventure!

Then Pinkie.

Tons of fun!

Then Rarity.

A beautiful heart.

Then Dog.

Faithful and strong.

And finally Leon.

Sharing kindness.

Then I finished off this verse with my part.

It’s an easy feat!

And magic makes it all complete.

As the music picked up in speed, I began my performance, depicting myself to match the lyrics with my puppet as I heard the girls gasp, but all of them providing backing vocals with the guys for me.

I used to wonder what friendship could be.
(My Little Pony)
Until you all shared its magic with me.
I was young,
I didn’t think I deserved any friends,
Such a privilege did not seem worth,
The effort they’d expend.

Now I made puppets of the guys who show up and become friends with my puppet.

But, my little ponies, you opened up my eyes,
And now the truth is crystal clear,
As splendid summer skies.
And it's such a wonderful surprise!
(My Little Pony)

Then I made my puppet with each of the girls in turn, complete with their efforts to make me feel welcome in their group. As an added feature, I made the girl’s individual forms dance and float around them.

I used to wonder what friendship could be.
(My Little Pony)
Until you all shared its magic with me.
When danger makes me want to hide,
You’ll Rainbow Dash to my side.
Kindness is never in short supply,
Once smitten twice Fluttershy.
For honesty no pony can deny,
You are the Applejack of my eye.
A heart that shines so beautiful,
A Rarity to come by.
You all make fun and laughter,
As easy as Pinkie Pie.
And the most magical highlight,
Never forget occurs at Twilight!

(My Little Pony)
I used to wonder what friendship could be.
(My Little Pony)
Until you all shared its magic with me.
your friendship's magic,
Now I’m a part of it too.
A new adventure waits for us each day,
For me and you.
We’ll make it special, it’s so true!
We’ll make it special, it’s so truuuuue!
(My Little Pony)

Then all of them joined with the next verse.

What a wonderful wonder friendship brings!
(My Little Pony)
Do you know you’re all my very best,
(Friends!)
Friends, you’re my very best,
(Friends!)
Friends, you’re my very best,
(Friends!)
Friends, you’re my very best,
(Friends!)
Frieeeeeeeeends!

The music drew to a close, as all of them cheered and applauded my efforts. They all came up, hugging me, me smiling all the while. He had done it, a great weight being removed from inside. After all of this time, I had finally shown somepony my talent…and they all loved it.

“Good on ya, Dusk, nice work!” Applejack proclaimed

“Oh, my, I loved it, well done.” Fluttershy praised quietly.

“Ooh, ooh, did you see that? It was a tiny little me!” Pinkie squeed with delight.

“Dusk, that was marvelous, simply beautiful!” Rarity declared.

“See, Dusk, told you they’d like it.” Rainbow winked.

“Dusk, that really was beautiful.” Twilight’s compliment made me smile the most, feel so good inside. “I still don’t understand, where did you learn that? I’ve never seen magic like that before.”

“I didn’t learn it.” I said, simply and proudly. “I’ve always been able to do that, ever since I was a foal.”

“Really? Wow, that’s…incredible!” I felt myself blush again from her comment. “Why didn’t you show us it before?”

“Well, apart from my parents and the guys and Princess Celestia and Rainbow Dash coming across me, I’ve never shown it to anypony before.” They all stared in disbelief for a bit. “Because it was so…unusual, I was always scared about what other ponies would think. I did always have the hope that, maybe, I would show it, and that it would be as remarkable as…something I once saw, something special.”

“What’s that?” Rainbow asked, as I smiled fondly.

“Nothing, never mind. The point is I never thought I would show it…until that day in the Forest…until today.” I looked up at them. “And…you all liked it?”

“Dusk, we didn’t like it, we loved it.” Rarity corrected. “What exactly is it? Some kind of puppetry?”

“In a way, yes.” I felt so happy that I could at last explain it. “I don’t fully understand it, but I can make shapes out of color and control them with my mind. I can do just about anything, at any size. The only problem is the bigger they get, the brighter it gets. It also expends more energy when I do them bigger and brighter, so I need to be careful with what I do with them.”

“It’s an interesting bit of magic, to say the least.” Twilight expressed thoughtfully. “Maybe we could try and learn more about it.”

“One thing I don’t get.” Applejack voiced. “How’d ya use ‘em to find us in the Forest? Ya couldn’t have known where we were.”

“Honestly, I have no idea.” I confessed. “They’d never done anything like that before, so I don’t know what to tell you. I’m still trying to figure it out but…I don’t know yet.”

“It’s like that whole confusion with the yellow shields of his again.” Leon said and I nodded in agreement as we still haven’t figured it out what happened with either that or what happened with my puppets.

“We can always find out later, we’ve got the time.” Pinkie said. “Now, how about you show us what else you can do? Ooh, ooh, do me again! I look so tiny and cute!”

I joyfully obliged to their requests for my puppetry. I did Pinkie again, making her bounce around the room off of everything. I made a small family of sparkling rabbits dance around Fluttershy, to her utter delight. Rainbow had a shining eagle soar with her around the room, changing color from time to time. With Rarity, I used them to try and form sparkling clothes of her choice from an old book of fashion, trying on different styles.

It was quite amazing how something I’d kept secret and hidden for so long could bring such joy and laughter to my new-found friends. I just laughed and smiled so much, as I matched the movements of Pinkie with her equal sized doppelganger. Princess Celestia had truly given me the chance to try something special, making new friends and showing off my hidden skill. It had started with secret desires and ended with…all of this.

I didn’t know what would happen in the future, what was laying store for me or what adventures awaited, but one thing was for sure: just like my puppets, the future looked very bright indeed.

Author's Notes:

Now things have started to become interesting. Now the Element Gang have been brought together and Dusk has started his friendship with the Mane 6. Though their adventures together aren't over yet, the journey has only begin. Like the Element Gangs of the past, Dusk and his friends will now go through perilous adventures as they protect Equestria from evil. Facing dangerous foes like the Dark Gang and the toughest challenges known to ponydom. More adventures and fun as the journey continues!

Well, guys, this is the last chapter of Book 1. But the story is not over. Though I wouldn't mind having some help with the rest of the series as I do believe that you all have ideas that really help this story kick into high gear and become something great! If you'd like to help, just PM me and I'll send you an invite to my group Six Elements, which will now be accepting new members. And, everypony look out! Pretty soon, I'll be starting a Q&A for this book! I'll be posting out on my blog so you guys can post all the questions you want to ask, either they are about the story, or for me, or even a character you like, though, if for a character, the a response will be one of the character of this book and not further into the series.. That's all, straight from the book! Don't forget to comment and rate the story to tell me what you think! See you all next time in Book 2!